INTERESTING AND NOVEL GOLF RULES SITUATIONS DEFINED
by
John M. Thorman
Expert Rules Certification From USGA
Disclaimer
The information on the Rules of Golf provided herein is for general informational purposes only and is not intended to be a definitive source of information on the Rules, advice with respect to rulings for any particular situations, or substitute for personal expertise, direct experience, or other expert assistance. While striving for accuracy, reliability and completeness with regard to the subject matter covered, I make no guarantee that the material is without error or omission. Therefore, I make no representation or warranty of any kind, express or implied, regarding the accuracy, adequacy, validity, reliability, availability, timeliness or completeness of any information in this document for any purpose, and I hereby disclaim any liability for any losses or damages caused by any errors or omissions. Your use of the information in these materials is strictly at your own risk. The reader should refer to the currently effective Official Guide to the Rules of Golf published by the R&A and USGA.
Last updated November 25, 2024. Comments are welcomed in the spirit of improving accuracy and may be sent to dearjohnrulings@gmail.com.
Dedication
To Katie, my wife, with me all the way.
About the Author
John Thorman is a retired chemical engineer, having spent his career working in the areas of separations research, process development, and process troubleshooting. He lives in Sunrise Beach, Missouri and is a member at The Club of Porto Cima. An active golfer since the age of 15, his interest in the Rules of Golf began with wondering how he would score playing strictly by the Rules. That led to investigating rulings for innocent and peculiar situations encountered during play.
John has attended nine USGA/PGA Rules Workshops since 2010, typically testing in the high 90’s and reaching 100 on the new Rules. While living in St Louis, he got his start officiating with the Metropolitan Amateur Golf Association, which conducts USGA qualifying events and local championships. John also officiates with the St Louis District Golf Association, the Missouri Golf Association, and does NCAA Division II invitational tournaments and regional championships, Missouri State High School Association tournaments, Korn Ferry qualifying events, and APGA tournatments. He normally works at 18-24 tournaments each year. John is a co-chair of the St Louis Association of Golf Rules Officials, which meets monthly during the golf season to discuss rulings and officiating techniques. In addition to writing “Dear John” pieces, he also contributes Rules articles to The Metropolitan e-magazine published by Metropolitan Amateur Golf Association and conducts Rules seminars for clubs and golf teams. John’s interest in the Rules of Golf has evolved from initial curiosity to a passionate pursuit. [email: dearjohnrulings@gmail.com]
Preface
If you play golf and are the kind of person who is not just curious about what to do when a Rules situation arises, but why, this book is for you. The focus is on applying the Rules to interesting incidents. Understanding how the Rules work offers fascinating insights and further enhances one’s appreciation for the Game of Golf.
In 2016, as part of coordinating the weekly four-ball stroke play competition at The Club of Porto Cima, I started sharing “Dear John” write-ups about relatable Rules incidents with the participants. The idea was to pass along Rules information so members could become more savvy golfers. During the off-season, I forwarded these “Dear John” incidents to friends outside of the Club, particularly to fellow Rules officials in the St Louis area (to stimulate their thinking over the winter months). I have been writing “Dear John” incidents ever since. Of course, effective January 1, 2019, the USGA and R&A revised the Rules. Although the incidents on the course remained the same, the rulings changed in many instances, prompting some rewriting. To date, I have accumulated around 300 “Dear John” incidents.
Why an e-book? The Rules change often. A physical paper-book on the Rules quickly gets outdated, whereas an e-book readily accommodates revisions to keep current. I also add incidents in the off-season. Finally, there is the convenience for readers to access an e-book on a portable digital device anywhere and anytime.
How To Use This e-Book
The reader may always flip pages or scroll through the e-book in traditional fashion. However, the Table of Contents has hyperlinks (underlined blue words) for jumping to different sections of the e-book. There is also a “TOC” hyperlink at the bottom of every page that returns the reader to the Table of Contents (TOC), plus another hyperlink at the bottom of each page next to the “TOC” hyperlink that takes the reader to an Internal Table of Contents for that section of the e-book. No index is necessary as Issuu offers a spotlight feature in the lower right-hand corner of the screen for word searching (a magnifying glass with an “A”). Just enter a word, Rule number, or phrase to find all of the instances in the e-book where it appears (e.g., “provisional”, “11.1b”, “wrong place”). This is handy as the same Rule may be referenced in different sections of the e-book. Finally, print size may be adjusted to accomodate the screen size of your electronic device (e.g., phone, iPad, tablet, laptop. desktop). There are full-screen brackets and a sizing bar in the lower right-hand corner of the screen.
Acknowledgements
The members and staff at The Club of Porta Cima have been there since the beginning, sharing Rules situations, asking questions, and helping with pictures. My involvement with the Metropolitan Amateur Golf Association, the St Louis District Golf Association, the Missouri Golf Association, and NCAA Division II has provided an opportunity to gain officiating experience and glean incidents at a host of golf courses. The staff at the USGA Rules Desk have been immensely helpful in answering questions as I researched specific situations. The mentoring of Jim Healey was invaluable in navigating the software platforms for publishing this e-book. There have been countless interactions regarding Rules situations with friends and fellow Rules officials which have inspired “Dear John” incidents and helped to refine explanations. In particular, I would like to thank Woody Johnson, Fred Kostecki, Alvan Sage, Mike Weinhaus, and Stewart Jones for their friendship and contributions in reviewing this book. Finally, a special thank you to my wife, Katie, for her love and encouragement during this project.
Situations in Different Areas of the Course
Teeing Area
On the Tee Jitters
Dear John: Sometimes when I’m getting ready to tee off and waggling, I’ll accidentally bump my ball off the tee. Inevitably, someone teases, “That’s one!” Why is that? It really ticks me off. -- Aggravated
Dear Aggravated: Beats me. When starting a hole or returning to the teeing area under a Rule (e.g., stroke and distance), the ball is not in play until the player makes a stroke at it (Rule 6.2b(5)). A stroke is the forward movement of the club with the intention of striking and moving the ball (definition of STROKE). You can play your ball (or another ball) on the ground or re-tee it anywhere in the teeing area without penalty (Rule 6.2b(5)). However, please resist offering that person a one-finger salute. That’s bad etiquette. Could you ever imagine a professional golfer doing something like that?
On the Tee Jitters, Again
Dear John: Okay, it happened again. I was waggling before my tee shot on the 8th hole and accidentally bumped my ball off the tee. Of course, my buddy couldn’t resist razzing, “That’s one!” I reminded him the ball wasn’t in play yet and he said, “Sorry.” A little flustered, I went to hit my tee shot and whiffed the ball. Extremely embarrassed, I regrouped, waggled, and inadvertently bumped my ball off the tee again. This time, he gibed, “That’s two!” Is it really two? -- ReallyPO’d
Dear ReallyPO’d: Take a deep breath and repeat to yourself: “It’s a gentleman’s game. It’s a gentleman’s game.” Your buddy is wrong, as the teeing area Rules have changed. You only lie one.
Let’s break this down. Yes, whiffing the ball counts as a stroke, because you intended to hit the ball (definition of STROKE). Yes, the ball is in play (Rule 6.2b(5)). But, subsequently bumping your ball off the tee is not making a stroke. Further, anytime your ball lies in the teeing area, before or after a stroke, that ball (or a substituted ball) may be lifted or moved and played from anywhere in the teeing area from a tee or on the ground without penalty (Rule 6.2b(6)). So, there’s only one stroke. Remember, deep breaths.
Anytime your ball lies in the teeing area really does mean anytime. This would include a tee shot ricocheting off a tree back into the teeing area, maybe even embedding. Again, the player may lift or move and play that ball (or a substituted ball) from anywhere in the teeing area from a tee or on the ground without penalty.
Ball Bumped Off Tee
Tee Shot Wiffed
Ball Bumped Off Tee Again
Teeing Ball Outside of Teeing Area
Dear John: I had teed my ball and taken my stance to hit a drive. I was ready to start my backswing when someone said, “Your ball is ahead of the tee-markers.” Distracted, I backed off, stepped to the side, and looked at my ball relative to the markers. My ball was ahead of the markers by two inches. Two inches! I re-teed the ball a foot back and proceeded to hit a less than stellar drive. Two lousy inches on a 400-yard hole. C’mon! — SoSueMe
Dear SoSueMe: Golf is a game of inches. Also, there are Rules. The player must play their ball from within the teeing area (Rule 6.1b). Saying something to prevent a player from breaching a Rule is always good sportsmanship. Calling out a penalty after letting a player breach a Rule is not.
What about overlooking a penalty? In stroke play deliberately ignoring a penalty is not protecting the field. Not alerting the player or the player’s marker of a breach may lead to disqualification for serious misconduct contrary to the spirit of the game (Rules 20.1c(2) and 1.2a). In match play, overlooking a penalty by an opponent is permitted, because all the players involved are present to protect their interests (Rule 3.2d(4) and Clarification 3.2d(4)/1). “But if the player and opponent agree not to apply the Rules or a penalty they know applies, and either of those players has started the round, they are both disqualified under Rule 1.3b” (Rule 3.2d(4)).
Starting play of a hole with a ball from outside of the teeing area in stroke play merits a two-stroke penalty (Rule 6.1b(2)). The ball is not in play and the error must be corrected before playing from the next teeing area, or for the last hole of the round, before returning their scorecard. Otherwise, the player is disqualified! In match play, the player may cancel the opponent’s stroke promptly (without penalty before another stroke is made) or let the stroke stand in which case the ball is in play (Rule 6.1b(1)).
At the first round of the 2018 Desert Classic in La Quinta, California (La Quinta Country Club course), I was watching the pairing of Cameron Davis and Sung-jae Im on the 202-yd par-3 12th hole. Im teed a ball and took his stance. All of a sudden, his caddie, who was standing on line with the front of the tee-markers said, “Back up.” Without hesitation, without looking up, and without expression, Im matter-of-factly re-teed his ball back 4 inches, and asked, “Ok”? His caddie confirmed the ball was inside the teeing area and Im hit his tee shot to about 12 feet from the hole. No fuss, no muss, with the caddie protecting his player from a penalty.
It’s a good idea for a Rules official assigned to a match, or a group in a stroke-play competition, to follow the example of Im’s caddie. By positioning oneself to the side in line with the tee markers, the official can prevent play from outside the teeing area and avoid a potential dispute between players.
In general play, playing from in front of the tee-markers is often forgiven, because no one wants to be a villain. It’s more of an annoyance.
Tee-Marker Interference
Dear John: I was teeing my ball at the white tee-markers on the par-4 5th hole. I’m right-handed and the teeing area was positioned far to the right. This gave me mental interference with the shadows and trees along the right side of the hole (see top picture). I backed up until my heels rubbed against the left marker (second picture). This made for an uncomfortable stance. So, I picked up the marker and placed it aside (third picture), because I don’t like standing outside the teeing area and straddling the marker (bottom picture). Another player called out, “Don’t move it!” I replaced the marker and played my tee shot the best I could. Do I get a penalty? -- NeedMoreRoom
Dear NeedMoreRoom: The 5th hole at Porto Cima (number 1 handicap) is hard enough without tee-marker issues. You recovered just fine. Replacing the marker before making the tee shot saved you from being penalized. By the way, teeing the ball about two-three feet directly behind the inside edge of the left tee marker would have leveraged you on the far left side of the teeing area without tee-marker interference.
The tee-markers are fixed whenever the player is making a stroke from within the teeing area. If the player moves a tee-marker to improve the conditions affecting the stroke (e.g., area of intended stance or swing) and subsequently makes a stroke, they lose the hole in match play or incur a two-stroke penalty in stroke play (Rules 6.2b(4) and 8.1a(1)). However, this penalty may be avoided by restoring the position of the marker before making a stroke; thereby, eliminating any improvement (Rule 8.1c(1)).
The tee-markers are movable obstructions for any stroke made when the ball is outside the teeing area (Rule 6.2b(4) last sentence). Also, all other tee-markers on the course, other than the teemarkers for the player’s teeing area of the hole being played, are movable obstructions. If a player moves a tee-marker and doesn’t replace it, they may be subject to disqualification by the Committee for serious misconduct (Rule 1.2a and Clarification 6.2b(4)/1). It is a big deal that everyone in the field plays from the same teeing area.
Stance Against Left Marker
Left Marker Moved Aside
Straddling Left Marker Outside Teeing Area
Misaligned Tee Markers
Dear John: Last spring, our group in the Men’s Day competition was getting ready to play the par-5 8th hole at Porto Cima. Don’t ask me why, but the blue tee-markers were significantly staggered. That is, the left-hand marker was about two feet or so behind the right-hand marker (the tee-markers were aiming into the woods left of the fairway; see top picture). Under these circumstances, is it permissible to move a tee-marker so they are aligned down the middle of the fairway (bottom picture)? -- CattyWampus
Dear CattyWampus: Maybe a new, inexperienced maintenance person thought the markers should be perpendicular to the front edge of each teeing location. It’s happened before. That orientates the player left toward the woods instead of down the middle of the fairway.
Just deal with the tee-markers as they are (and alert the Pro Shop of the issue). There is still ample space in which to tee the ball (teeing area is a rectangular space that extends two club-lengths behind the front-most and outer-most-side points of the tee markers; definition of TEEING AREA). Further, a player may stand outside of the teeing area to play a ball inside the teeing area (Rule 6.2b(1)).
Moving a tee-marker to affect conditions for the stroke (e.g., stance), after which a stroke is made, results in a loss of hole penalty in match play or a two-stroke penalty in stroke play, and the marker should be replaced (Rule 6.2b(4)). The penalty can be avoided if the player returns the marker before a stroke is made (Rule 8.1c). Changing the teeing area during a competition is a big deal, as the area should be the same for all golfers in the field. Indeed, resituating tee-markers because the player thinks they are too close together, too far back, aimed in wrong direction, or the like, may get them disqualified for serious misconduct (Rule 1.2a and Clarification 6.2b(4)/1).
At tournaments, when setting tee markers, it is a good practice for a Committee member to identify their position by painting dots in case they are moved during play. “If a player finds one or both tee-markers missing, the player should seek help from the Committee. But if the Committee is not available in a reasonable time, the player should use their reasonable judgement (Rule 1.3b(2)) to estimate the location of the teeing area” (Rule 6.2b(4)).
Misaligned Tee-Markers
Tee-Markers Aligned Along Line of Play
Dropping vs. Re-Teeing
Dear John: On the par-3 16th hole at Porto Cima, I jerked my tee shot left into the lake just 80 yards off the tee. That really hurt. Frustrated, I decided that it would be better to play under penalty of stroke-anddistance rather than take two-club-length lateral relief on the bank where my ball last crossed the edge of the red penalty area. I pulled another ball from my pocket and tersely announced, “I’m hitting three from the tee.” Not thinking, I dropped my ball in the teeing area. I actually meant to tee it. Do I have to play the ball as it lies on the ground, or can I still tee it? -- OutOfIt
Dear OutOfIt: Not to worry. Anytime a player’s ball is to be played from the teeing area, it may be lifted and moved anywhere within the teeing area without penalty, and it may either be teed or played from the ground (Rules 6.2b(5) and (6)). The player may also substitute a ball.
Not only does this apply when replaying from the teeing area under stroke-and-distance, it also applies when the player whiffs a tee shot, only bumps their ball a few inches off the tee in making a stroke, or after a tee shot ricochets off a tree and returns to the teeing area. Anything goes so long as the ball is inside the teeing area, even accidentally kicking the ball or deliberately knocking the ball back-and-forth with a club. There is no penalty.
Different Ways To Tee Ball
Dear John: Do I have to play my ball off a tee in the teeing area? -- Contrarian
Dear Contrarian: No. There are lots of options if a player wants to be different:
1. Go “old school” and place the ball on a pile of sand or divot mix. That’s how golfers teed a ball until around 1900 when the wooden tee was invented.
2. Put a tee (no longer than four inches) into a pile of sand or divot mix. There is no limit as to how high the player can tee their ball in this fashion.
3. Create an irregularity of surface by chunking the turf with a club (a la LPGA pro Laurie Davies) and place a ball on the raised turf.
4. Play the ball directly off the ground.
5. The player is permitted to tee their ball on “natural materials” already lying “as is” in the teeing area (e.g., twig), or put “natural materials” in place on which to set a tee or the ball (e.g., pile of leaves).
6. If there is snow on the teeing area, the player may place the ball on the snow “as is” and carve out a “snow tee.”
7. Or, as snow is a “natural material,” form a “snowball tee” on which to set a tee or the ball.
Conventional tees may be up to 4 inches tall and are designed to raise the ball off the ground but must not indicate the line of play or influence the movement of the ball (from USGA and R&A “Equipment Rules” (v1.2), Part 6- Devices and Other Equipment, I. Tees). A pencil, soda can, and 6-inch tee are considered non-conforming tees. Making a stroke, which counts toward the player’s score, with a non-conforming tee results in a two-stroke penalty in stroke play and loss of hole penalty in match play for the first breach and disqualification for a second breach (Rule 6.2b(2)). That is, if the player played their original ball with a conforming tee, subsequently played a provisional ball with a non-conforming tee, and the original ball was found, there would be no penalty for using a non-conforming tee (i.e., provisional ball did not become the ball in play).
Ball Falls Off Tee During Backswing
Dear John: I was almost at the top of the backswing for my tee shot when I noticed the ball start to move out the corner of my eye. It was too late to stop. I went ahead with the swing and still managed to hit the ball, although it wasn’t a great shot. Do I get a penalty for playing a moving ball? --That’sAllINeed
Dear That’sAllINeed: That takes a lot of focus. You’re fine. There is no penalty.
When starting the play of a hole, the ball in the teeing area is not in play until the player makes a stroke (Rule 6.2b(5)). If the ball moves after starting the backswing or the downward motion of the stroke, and the player hits the ball, the stroke counts (intention to hit ball; definition of STROKE) with no penalty. Play the ball as it lies. If the stroke is checked and misses hitting the ball, there is no stroke (no intention to hit ball), no penalty for the ball moving, and you may re-tee the ball (or another ball) anywhere in the teeing area (Rule 6.2b(5)).
Elsewhere on the course, if the player’s ball at rest (in play) starts to move during their backswing or stroke, and the stroke is made, the stroke counts, even if it misses the ball, and the ball must be played as it lies no matter what caused it to move (Rule 9.1b). There is no penalty unless there was knowledge or virtual certainty that the player caused the ball to move (Rule 9.4b; one-stroke penalty).
Bunkers
Bunker Frustrations
Dear John: My approach shot on the par-5 15th hole found the front-left pot bunker. I hate that bunker! Three strokes later I was still in the bunker. Every shot hit the wall and rolled back down. I finally played out backwards into the fairway. Is there a Rule that allows dropping outside of a bunker after already making a stroke? -#@%+&b
Dear #@%+&b: There is! The player may treat their ball as unplayable anytime in a bunker (Rule 19.1) and, with a twostroke penalty in both stroke play and match play, take backon-the-line relief outside of the bunker (Rule 19.3b). It’s costly but might be practical if the player has a real aversion to bunkers (essentially one penalty stroke for unplayable ball and one penalty stroke for taking ball out of bunker).
Here’s how it works. Lift the ball from the bunker with the intent of taking unplayable ball relief outside the bunker. The ball may be cleaned (Rule 14.1c) and the bunker smoothed (Rule 12.2b(3)). Drop the ball (or another ball) behind the bunker on the imaginary line extending from the hole through the spot where the ball was last at rest in the sand. There is no limit as to how far back on the course the player may drop (usually a spot with a suitable combination of lie and distance to hole for their next shot). The ball must come to rest within one club-length in any direction of the point where the dropped ball first struck the imaginary line (see blue “X” and dashed white circle in bottom picture). That’s it! Play away.
Balls Together in Bunker
Dear John: How should two players handle things when their approach shots wind up two inches apart in a bunker, one in front of the other?
-SaharaAndGobi
Dear SaharaAndGobi: Carefully. Things may get complicated as several Rules are involved. Further, some aspects differ between stroke play and match play.
Stroke Play
Let’s say player A’s ball is two inches behind player B’s ball. Either player may play first (players decide; they just can’t agree to play out of turn to give one of them an advantage; Rules 6.4b(1) and 1.3b(1); general penalty). Further, let’s assume that A will play first. A and B should study the spot and lie of B’s ball -- because it’s going to get messed up!
In this case, B should wait for A to ask, “Please mark and lift your ball because it interferes with my shot” (Rule 15.3b). [If B jumps the gun and lifts their ball before being asked by A, B will get a one-stroke penalty for moving their ball at rest (Rule 15.3b(2))]. After A asks B to move their (B’s) ball, B must mark the ball to one side with a tee, maybe a clubheadlength or two (like on the putting green; Clarification 15.3/1). Player B may now lift but not clean their ball (recommended that player place the ball aside on the ground or hold the ball between their thumb and forefinger in pincer fashion until ready to replace; Rule 15.3b(2)).
Player A is now clear to play. If A’s shot alters B’s lie (very likely), B must replace their ball in a recreated the lie (partially embedded if necessary) (Rule 14.2d). Player B or anyone else may rake the bunker to remove A’s footprints and splash mark (Rule 8.1d(1)). Player B may then play.
But, what if, instead, A arrives at the bunker, just tromps in and plays their ball, without asking B to lift their ball, and in the process moves B’s ball? In stroke play, there is no penalty to either player – A plays their ball as it lies; B replaces their ball (estimate spot if necessary), placing it in the recreated lie and smoothing the area disturbed by A. If B’s ball wasn’t moved (e.g., just partially covered with sand because of A’s shot), B may mark and lift their ball, recreate the original lie, and place the ball in the recreated lie.
Match Play
Largely the same, except that A must play first (farther away; Rule 6.4a(1)).
What happens in match play if player A arrives at the bunker (A’s ball lies two inches behind B’s, walks in and plays their ball, and in the process moves B’s ball? Player A still plays the ball as it lies but A incurs a one-stroke penalty (Rule 9.5b) for moving B’s ball, as it was reasonably foreseeable that A’s shot would move B’s ball. There is no penalty to B. B gets to restore the messed-up area and place their ball (estimate spot if necessary) in a recreated lie.
0381602
Okay To Rake Bunker?
Dear John: So, we were playing the par-3 3rd hole at Porto Cima. The hole location is on the far right-hand side of the putting green. A player hits his ball from the left-hand side bunker, across the green, and into the front-right bunker. Is he now prohibited from raking his footprints in the left-hand side bunker, since that might constitute testing the condition of a bunker before playing his next shot from the front-right bunker? -MrSandman
Dear MrSandman: Maybe it’s a good thing the front-right bunker was there so that the player’s ball didn’t race into the red penalty area! Before 2012, your point would have been well taken. The player would have been penalized for testing the condition of a bunker while their ball lay in another bunker. The Rules no longer punish golfers for raking bunkers solely to care for the course – so long as the player does not improve their lie, areas of stance and swing, or line of play in doing so (Rule 12.2b(1)). Further, once the player’s ball is out of the bunker, they may rake that bunker without restriction (Rule 12.2b(3)). This saves the golfer time going back to smooth the bunker (assuming they would go back) and promotes good course etiquette for the following groups (Have you ever found your ball in a heel print in a bunker?).
This Rule change was prompted by a Stuart Cink incident during the third round of the 2008 Zurich Open of New Orleans. His ball was in grass just outside a fairway bunker. With his stance in the bunker, he subsequently played a 185-yard shot into a greenside bunker. His caddie dutifully raked Cink’s footprints in the fairway bunker (player is responsible for caddie’s actions). Cink didn’t realize the breach for “testing the condition of a hazard when his ball lies in a similar hazard” until Zach Johnson mentioned it to him the next day. Cink hadn’t included the two-stroke penalty in his score, so was disqualified for an incorrect scorecard – turning in a score lower than what he shot (remember this was 2008). Interestingly, the PGA would have fined Cink if he or his caddie hadn’t gone back to rake the bunker. If he had gone back, that might have been considered unduly delaying play. In the meantime, a player in the following group could have hit a ball into one of Cink’s footprints. The USGA and R&A said the Rule wasn’t intended to prohibit good course etiquette in such situations, so the Rule was modified.
Double-Hit Shot Hits Player
Dear John: My second shot on the par-4 9th hole landed in the deep right-front bunker. The bunker shot didn’t go very well. I double-hit the ball after which it bounced directly off the front wall of the bunker hitting my foot (no chance to get out of the way), and then deflected into a heel print. My buddies (really helpful if you know what I mean) said I should play my ball as it lies. I still managed to get out of the bunker with my next shot and two-putted. We figured that I had six talent strokes but didn’t know how many penalty strokes to count. How bad was it? – TheyCallMeLucky
Dear TheyCallMeLucky: I’ll bet your friends were very sympathetic . . . after they stopped laughing. I’ll also bet that you used nice words to express your feelings. How bad was it? No penalty strokes! There is no penalty for accidentally hitting the ball multiple times; only the stroke counts (Rule 10.1a). Likewise, there is no penalty if player’s ball motion hits the player, any other player, caddie, any of their equipment, any other person, or outside influence (Rule 11.1a). There is one exception – the specific instance where a player makes a stroke on the putting green and hits another player’s ball at rest on the putting green in stroke play (two-stroke penalty; Exception to Rule 11.1a). Also, your friends were right about playing the ball as it lies in the heel print.
Ball Against Rake in Bunker
Dear John: My approach shot on par-4 10th hole flew over the green, landed on the bank behind the bunker, and rolled down into the bunker. It came to rest against the handle of a rake lying on the back slope of the bunker a few inches below the lip. I knew the rake was a movable obstruction and that the ball would likely move, so I marked the ball with a tee and then lifted the rake. Sure enough, the ball rolled down the slope closer to the hole. I placed and replaced the ball with the same result. I couldn’t get the ball to stay anywhere near or behind the original spot. Can I just press the ball gently into the sand where it originally came to rest? What other options are there? -- Quandary
Dear Quandary: How lucky can one person be? A downslope-downhill bunker shot to the putting green with a bunker on the other side of the green but only if the player can only get their ball to stay at rest. Now you know why Porto Cima prefers that the rakes be placed outside of bunkers.
Pressing the ball into the sand is a no-no (Clarification 14.2c/3). That deliberately alters the physical conditions affecting the stroke (i.e., lie of the ball, Rule 8.1a). Further, the spot of the ball includes vertical distance, so pressing the ball places it in a wrong place (Rule 14.7a). This action may be corrected under Rule 14.5b(2) by re-creating the original lie (Rule 14.2d(1)) and replacing the ball. Otherwise, making a stroke at the pressed ball breaches two Rules, each with the same penalty. With no intervening event the player incurs a single two-stroke penalty in stroke play and a loss of hole penalty in match play (Rule 1.3c(4) third bullet and Clarification 1.3c(4)/2).
The player’s options are:
1. Perhaps place the ball behind a pebble or in an indentation close to the original spot, but not nearer the hole, where the ball will stay at rest.
2. Similarly, perhaps place the ball at the closest spot still in the bunker, but not nearer the hole, where the ball will stay at rest (Rule 14.2e). This might be all the way across the bunker.
3. Take an unplayable-ball relief option inside or outside the bunker. This may not be desirable (i.e., penalty involved) but it is available (no pictures shown):
a. Play from the spot of the previous stroke (Rule 19.2a; so-called stroke-and-distance; one-stroke penalty).
b. Drop back-on-the-line inside the bunker with no limit as to how far back in the bunker the ball may be dropped (Rule 19.2b; one-stroke penalty). Not practical is this case.
c. Drop inside the bunker within two club-lengths of where the ball lies no nearer the hole (Rule 19.2c; one-stroke penalty).
d. Drop back-on-the-line outside the bunker with no limit as to how far back the ball may be dropped in any area of the course (Rule 19.3b; two-stroke penalty).
Balls Placed and Replaced Roll Nearer Hole
Slamming Club in Bunker
Dear John: Sometimes a golfer will flub a bunker shot, get frustrated, throw or slam their club in the sand, kick the sand, or take a practice swing that splashes the sand. What’s a penalty and what’s not a penalty? -- Sergio
Dear Sergio: Are we speaking from experience? Many good rounds have been ruined by a bunker tantrum. This question raises several interesting points.
First, the Rules offer an element of forgiveness. “Striking the sand in frustration or anger” is permitted (e.g., with a club or rake; Rule 12.2b(2)). Just don’t improve the conditions affecting the next stroke; otherwise, the player incurs the general penalty.
Throwing a club at the sand in a bunker is not a penalty, because the club is not in player’s hand. But, be careful. Depending on the circumstances, throwing a club may breach the Committee’s Code of Conduct resulting in a warning, onestroke penalty, general penalty, or possible disqualification.
Whether there is a penalty for kicking the sand or taking a practice swing that splashes the sand depends on where the player’s ball is (note use of the word “is” and not “lies,” as sometimes a ball will get out of a bunker momentarily only to keep moving and trickle back into the bunker). So long as the ball is outside of the bunker, the player may test or touch the sand without restriction (12.2b(3)). This includes taking a practice swing that splashes the sand, touching the sand by hand, kicking the sand, and raking the sand for testing purposes. But, as soon as the ball is inside of the bunker, the testing restrictions are back in force (Rule 12.2b(1)).
During the second round of the 2009 Masters, 19-year-old Rory McIlory failed to extricate his ball from a greenside bunker on the 18th hole. He aggressively swiped his foot at the area from where he had played his ball. He also triple-bogeying the hole, capping off a loss of five strokes to par over the last three holes, and going from being in contention to near the cut line. Soon after signing his scorecard, his actions were questioned. Did he kick the sand? Rory said, “In the Rules it says a kick, and a kick is when you take your foot out of the sand and back in. A smoothing of the sand is what I did. I might have done it a little vigorously, but that was my intent. It wasn’t my intent to test the sand.” [Note: The Rule is result-based not intentbased]. There was a lot of investigating. Rory was summoned to Augusta National that night to explain himself and review video with the Rules Committee for 10 minutes. Four hours later (early Saturday), the Committee cleared Rory to play. He would have been disqualified (in 2009) had the Committee decided instead that he signed an incorrect scorecard for not including a two-stroke penalty for testing the condition of the hazard.
Setting Bag in Bunker
Dear John: Really?! Does the player get a penalty for placing their golf bag in a bunker? -- BagMan
Dear BagMan: One doesn’t see this very often, but its fine. Per Rule 12.2b(2), the player may place clubs, equipment or other objects in the bunker (whether by throwing or setting them down), so long as they do not improve the conditions affecting the stroke or test the condition of the sand in doing so. Please be courteous and rake the bunker afterwards.
Grass Island in Bunker
Dear John: The picture shows a closely-mown grass island in a greenside bunker on the 11th hole at the Bogey Hills Country Club in St Charles County, Missouri. Are there any restrictions on playing a ball as it lies on such an island? -- NoManIsAnIsland
Dear NoManIsAnIsland: Neato. Recall that grass or anything else growing or attached in a bunker is part of the general area, not the bunker (definition of BUNKER). Playing a ball on the grass island is the same as playing from the fairway or rough, although the player may have to adapt their stance and swing to make the shot. The player may lightly ground their club and make practice swings that touch the ground – either on the grass island or in the bunker before the stroke. The ball lies in the general area, so these actions do not breach bunker restrictions.
There are a few watchouts. The player is entitled to take a firm stance in the bunker (Rule 8.1b(5)), but must not otherwise move sand to improve the conditions affecting the stroke, such as raking footprints in the sand on their line of play between the ball and hole (Rule 8.1a).
Sand Spillage Out of Bunker
Dear John: Is sand that spills over the edge of a bunker considered part of the bunker? What should a player do if his ball lies in such a spillage area? -- SandBox
Dear SandBox: No, the spillage is not considered part of the bunker (definition of BUNKER). The player should use their best judgement and estimate the bunker edge based on the existing grass contour around the bunker (see bottom picture). Alternatively, the Committee should define the edge of such bunkers using stakes, painted lines, or by Local Rule C-1 wording suggestions (see section 2D of Committee Procedures). If the ball touches or lies in the bunker, all bunker restrictions apply.
If the ball lies outside of the bunker, the player must be mindful that sand is not a loose impediment (definition of LOOSE IMPEDIMENT). That is, they may firmly take a stance with a reasonable amount of digging in the sand (Rule 8.1b(5) and Clarification 8.1a/6), but must not “scratch“, “sweep” or “paw” sand away (i.e., remove sand) with their feet or equipment (Rule 8.1a(4)). Likewise, the player may lightly ground their club (to the extent the sand supports the weight of the club) but must not press the club into the sand so as to improve conditions affecting the stroke (e.g., lie of the ball, area of swing, line of play; Rule 8.1b(4)). Finally, practice swings that touch spilled sand outside of a bunker are permitted, so long as conditions affecting the stroke are not improved (Rule 8.1a).
Interference With Bunker Liner
Dear John: My approach shot on the par-4 1st hole landed in the right lobe of the greenside bunker. When I surveyed my bunker shot, I noticed that my ball was at rest immediately in front of a torn piece of bunker liner (attached, not loose; see picture). The liner flap was in the area of my intended swing (where my club would normally enter the sand behind the ball). Do I get free relief? -- Lie&Liner
Dear Lie&Liner: Yes. The liner is an artificial material, which makes it an obstruction. Further, moving the liner flap out of the way is not possible, so it is an immovable obstruction. Free relief is available under Rule 16.1c(1). The player may lift and clean their ball and drop it (or another ball) inside the bunker within one club-length of the nearest point of complete relief, just no nearer the hole. The player should take care not to disturb sand in the relief area, as that area can’t be smoothed with a rake before dropping (Rule 8.1a(3)). That is, the player can inadvertently worsen the relief area where they will drop but cannot subsequently improve the area.
Alternatively, the player may drop outside the bunker, but with a one-stroke penalty, taking back-on-the-line relief on line with hole from where the ball lies in the bunker, with no limit as to how far back the ball may be dropped in any area of the course (Rule 16.1c(2)). There are also several unplayable ball options available (Rules 19.3a and 19.3b)).
In some competitions, the Committee declares bunker liners as integral objects. In such cases, exposed bunker liners may be treated as ground under repair for interference with lie and area of swing, but not for stance (e.g., hard card for USGA).
Lift, Rake and Place (Not)
Dear John: When it’s “cart path only” on Men’s Day (e.g., after an overnight rain), we have a Local Rule allowing players to “lift, clean and place within the length of a scorecard, no nearer the hole, in closely mown areas only.” What about bunkers? Can players get free relief from wet sand? How about mark, lift, clean, rake and place? -Don’tLikeWetSand
Dear Don’tLikeWetSand: Wet, compacted sand in a bunker (no visible standing water before or after the player takes their stance) is not considered an abnormal course condition. There is no free relief. The player must play the ball as it lies (it’s a game of skill and character) unless they wish to declare it unplayable.
Two of the four unplayable ball options are inside the bunker:
1. Back-on-the-line relief behind the ball (Rules 19.3a and 19.2b; one-stroke penalty), and
2. Lateral relief within two club-lengths of where the ball lies no nearer the hole (Rules 19.3a and 19.2c; one-stroke penalty).
If the player is averse to playing from wet sand, there are two unplayable ball options outside the bunker:
3. Play from where the previous stroke was made (Rules 19.2a; stroke-and-distance penalty), or
4. Take back-on-the-line relief outside of the bunker (Rule 19.3b; two-stroke penalty).
It’s a myth that the Rules of Golf permit “mark, lift, clean, rake and place” in a bunker (Local Rule or otherwise). To the contrary, doing so breaches multiple Rules! In match play, the player loses the hole. In stroke play, despite making several breaches, without an intervening event the penalty is just two strokes.
Here are the breaches:
• Lifting the ball at rest (Rule 9.4b; one stroke).
• Raking the area, thereby improving the lie, and arguably testing the condition of the bunker (Rule 8.1a; general penalty).
• Not re-creating the original lie as near as possible before replacing the ball (i.e., not firmly tamping the sand down under ball again; Rule 12.2b(1); general penalty).
If, throughout this series of actions, the player does not make a stroke or become aware of breaching a Rule (i.e., no intervening events), they incur only the higher-level penalty for the multiple breaches (Rule 1.3c(4) third bullet). That is, only a two-stroke penalty in stroke play (1+2+2=2) and loss of hole penalty in match play. However, if the player becomes aware of a potential Rules breach (e.g., an intervening event) during the chain of violations and continues anyway, an additional two-stroke penalty may apply in stroke play (2+2=4; Rule 1.3c(4) fourth bullet), but the hole is still lost in match play.
Temporary Water in Bunker
Dear John: I was playing on Sunday. Once again, there was a morning shower and it was cart-path only. My drive on the par-5 13th hole went into a large pool of water in the fairway bunker. What are my options? -GlubGlub
Dear GlubGlub: There are several options:
1. Play the ball as it lies (no penalty, but it won’t be pretty).
2. Free relief inside the bunker (Rule 16.1c(1)): Determine the nearest point of complete relief (NPCR) inside the bunker and away from the temporary water in which the ball lies. no nearer the hole. Drop the original ball (or another ball) within one club-length of the NPCR no nearer hole (red “X” represents the NPCR in middle picture; dashed white line indicates semicircle in which player may drop and play the ball). After taking relief, the player must have complete relief for lie and areas of stance and swing from the original pool of water. The usual bunker prohibitions apply (e.g., no grounding club on sand; no brushing sand on backswing for a stroke).
3. Back-on-the-line relief outside the bunker (Rule 16.1c(2); one-stroke penalty): Drop back-on-the line (directly behind where ball lies in the temporary water on line with flagstick) outside the bunker with no limit as to how far behind the bunker the ball may be dropped (see bottom picture).
4. Unplayable-ball relief inside and outside the bunker (Rule 19.3; oneor two-stroke penalty). This is seldom used when a ball is in temporary water and free relief is available. The unplayable-ball options are (no pictures shown):
a. Play from spot of previous stroke (Rule 19.2a; so-called stroke and distance; one-stroke penalty).
b. Drop back-on-the-line inside the bunker with no limit as to how far back in the bunker the ball may be dropped (Rule 19.2b; one-stroke penalty).
c. Drop under lateral relief inside the bunker within two club-lengths of where the ball lies no nearer the hole (Rule 19.2c; one-stroke penalty).
d. Drop back-on-the-line outside the bunker with no limit as to how far back the ball may be dropped in any area of the course (Rule 19.3b; two-stroke penalty).
Note that the same options would be available for other abnormal course conditions in a bunker, such as an immovable obstruction (drain cover), animal hole, and ground under repair.
Free Relief Inside the Bunker
Rakes
Dear John: A friend of mine says that, if a player’s ball lies in a bunker, the player can’t take a rake into the bunker until after making a stroke. Apparently, it has something to do with testing the condition of the bunker. Is that right? Also, at Porto Cima, are we supposed to leave the rakes inside or outside of the bunkers after we smooth the sand? -- RakeEtiquette
Dear RakeEtiquette: There is nothing wrong with taking a rake into a bunker before making a stroke, so long as the player does not improve the conditions affecting the stroke or deliberately test the condition of the same bunker in which their ball lies (e.g., raking, touching with a hand, probing with a tee; Rule 12.2b(1)). That results in a two-stroke penalty in stroke play and loss of hole in match play. However, the player may test the conditions of any other bunker (the Rule refers to the bunker in which the ball lies, not any bunker). Also, they may, without penalty, smooth sand in a bunker to care for the course, and place or toss a rake, several clubs, other equipment, and even a golf bag into a bunker, again so long as the conditions affecting the next stroke are not improved (Rule 12.2b(2)).
Some courses prefer leaving rakes in bunkers (see three rakes in bunker behind 3rd hole at St Louis Country Club in middle picture), while others, such as Porto Cima, prefer leaving rakes outside the bunkers (see four rakes outside of bunker on 15th hole at Porto Cima in lower picture). There are arguments both ways, with the USGA recommending placing rakes outside of bunkers where they will interfere with play the least (see section 2D in the Committee Procedures). The intent is to minimize the chances of a ball being deflected by a rake, or of a ball being held up by a rake either inside or outside a bunker. At Porto Cima, the practice is to place rakes outside of the bunker on the side of the bunker away from the hole and parallel to the line of play. Sometimes the maintenance crew paints white stripes where the rakes should be placed.
Raking Between the Ball and Hole
Dear John: My approach shot on the par-5 8th hole at Porto Cima came up short in a greenside bunker. Bummer! Further, someone had put a rake on the steep bank above the bunker, right in front of my ball. I walked from my ball through the bunker, retrieved the rake, and smoothed my footprints on the way back. Another player said, “I don’t think that you can do that.” I replied, “Do what”? and he said, “Rake the bunker in front of your ball.” Hey, all I did was get the rake and tidy up the sand. I was caring for the course. Is that so bad? -- BunkerBusted
Dear BunkerBusted: My sympathies. The rake really should have been placed behind or to the side of the bunker. Smoothing sand or soil in a bunker to care for the course is encouraged, as leaving footprints is bad etiquette. However, the player must not improve the lie, areas of stance or swing, or line of play regarding their next stroke (Rule 8.1a; twostroke penalty in stroke play and loss of hole in match play).
By walking to the rake the player “worsened” their line of play (made footprints). That’s allowed. However, subsequently smoothing those footprints “improved” the player’s line of play (Clarification 8.1a/1). That’s not allowed (Rule 12.2b(2)). Further, this is not a situation where the player may restore conditions that they worsened without penalty, as the ground conditions were altered (Rule 8.1c second bullet). Simply put, if the bunker shot is short, bounces off the bank, and rolls down into a footprint, the player must contend with the worsened conditions.
In hindsight, it would have been best to walk around the outside of the bunker to get the rake, walk back around the outside, and enter the bunker from the side or behind the ball (i.e., without disturbing sand on the line of play). Here are some instances when smoothing sand is allowed:
1. When caring for the course, so long as conditions for the next stroke are not improved (Rule 12.2b(2)).
2. After the player has extracted their ball from the bunker – the ball must be outside of bunker (Rule 12.2b(3)).
3. After conditions affecting the stroke are worsened by any unauthorized person or by an animal (Rule 8.1d(1)), or by a referee (Rule 8.1d(2)).
4. When replacing the ball after the original lie was altered while searching for the ball in sand (Rule 14.2d(1)).
Ball in Leaf Drift
Dear John: It was mid-October at the Fox Run Golf Club (Eureka, Missouri). High winds popped up and blew leaves around for three hours. It was a real challenge. Leaves drifted in the bunkers on the par-3 15th hole. You guessed it; my tee shot found the drift in the middle lobe of the right-front bunker. I wasn’t sure about removing the leaves, if there was a penalty for accidentally moving the ball while searching, and what to do about the leaves after I found the ball. How should I have proceeded? -HeapOfTrouble
Dear HeapOfTrouble: Those pesky loose impediments can be problematic when they get together, especially in a bunker. Not to worry. With some precautions by the player, the Rules are pragmatic about finding and playing the ball. There are two steps for this situation in a bunker.
First, find the ball. Once the search has started, there is no penalty if anyone accidentally moves the ball while trying to find or identify it; just replace it on the original spot, estimated if unknown (Rule 7.4). The Rules allow the player to fairly search for their ball, taking reasonable actions to find and identify it (Rule 7.1a). Translation: be sensible, not a bull in a china shop (Clarification 7.1a/1). This includes brushing leaves away using a rake, club, towel, or one’s foot or hand. There is no penalty for improving the conditions affecting the stroke (lie, areas of stance and swing, line of play) because of fairly searching for the ball (Rule 7.1a).
If the ball was moved during the search, it may be lifted, identified, and cleaned (Rule 14.1c) without marking it prior to replacement (Rule 7.4; the ball was accidentally moved, not deliberately lifted, from the original spot). The player needs to be careful replacing the ball (by placing it). If some or all the leaves around or under the ball were removed during the search, or perhaps blown away by the wind after the ball was moved, they do not need to be replaced (Rule 15.1a, Exception 1 and Rule 14.2c). Any leaves that were not there before the ball was lifted or moved (e.g., leaves blown in) may be removed (Rule 15.1a, Exception 1). However, any leaves remaining at the original or estimated spot must not be removed, if removing those leaves when the ball was previously at rest would likely have caused the ball to move (Rule 15.1a, Exception 1; one-stroke penalty). If the ball was in sand and the lie was altered during the search, the original lie must be re-created as much as possible in replacing the ball; otherwise, there is a two-stroke penalty in stroke play and a loss of hole penalty in match play (Rule 14.2d(1)).
If the ball was not moved during the search, and the player wishes to identify it, the ball must be marked before lifting, and cleaned only enough for identification (Rule 7.3). The ball must be replaced in a re-created lie if it was in the sand and lifting the ball altered the lie (Rule 14.2d(1)). Otherwise, play the ball as it lies.
cont’d. on next page
Leaf Drifts in Bunker
Leaves and Ball Moved During Search; Ball Found and Replaced
Ball in Leaf Drift Cont’d.
Second, after finding the ball in the bunker and replacing it, if necessary, the player is in a fresh situation. The surrounding area may be covered with leaves. The player may remove as many leaves as they like; just don’t move the ball in doing so (Rule 15.1b). Moving the ball results in a one-stroke penalty and the ball must be replaced. Not replacing the ball and subsequently making a stroke results in a penalty of two strokes in stroke play and a loss of hole penalty in match play (Exception to Rule 1.3c(4)).
Since the search is taking place in a bunker, there is one other point to consider. Footprints and marks in the sand made by the player, their partner, their caddies, or anyone authorized by the player to help search for the ball must not be smoothed if doing so improves the conditions affecting the stroke, aside from re-creating the lie of the ball (Clarification 8.1a/1). However, such disturbances made by any unauthorized person or a referee may be smoothed (Rules 8.1d(1) and 8.1d(2)). In general, any worsened conditions that do not affect conditions for the stroke may also be smoothed without penalty to care for the course (Exception to Rule 8.2b).
Note that during the fall months some courses implement a “Leaf Rule” (Local Rule F-14; Accumulations of Loose Impediments) declaring leaf drifts in the general area and bunkers on specified holes as ground under repair. This permits the player to take free relief under Rule 16.1.
After Ball Is Replaced, Leaves May Be Moved.
Bunker Designated as Ground Under Repair
Dear John: Sometimes after a big rain, bunkers are washed out badly, filled with water, or both. Under these circumstances, the Committee sometimes designates entire bunkers as ground under repair (GUR). In that case is the bunker still a bunker? How does a player take relief? Is back-on-the-line relief available behind the bunker? May the player still play their ball as it lies? -- disfiGURed
Dear disfiGURed: It’s not always practical for the maintenance crew to restore or repair bunkers after a deluge of rain. While there are Rules that deal with abnormal conditions in bunkers, significant damage is not considered part of the challenge of playing the course and designating a bunker as GUR may be appropriate. The Committee may paint a white line around the designated bunker or simply state that the bunker is GUR (i.e., meaning ground where sand normally would be).
Designating an entire bunker as GUR automatically changes its status to part of the general area (definition of BUNKER). That means the bunker is no longer a bunker. As to relief options, if the player finds their ball in a bunker designated GUR, free relief is available under Rule 16.1b at the nearest point of complete relief (NPCR) in the general area, no nearer the hole. If the player knows or is virtually certain their ball is in a bunker designated GUR but cannot locate it (e.g., ball submerged in muddy water), free relief is available using the estimated spot where the ball last crossed the edge of the GUR as the reference point for determining the NPCR, again in the general area and no nearer the hole (Rule 16.1e).
Of course, the player may play their ball as it lies in a bunker designated as GUR. Since the sand is now part of the general area, the player may ground their club behind the ball and take practice swings that splash the sand, so long as conditions affecting the stroke are not improved. There is no free back-on-the-line relief behind a bunker designated as GUR (now general area). Back-on-the-line relief is only available under a penalty of one stroke as an unplayable ball option (Rule 19.2b for ball in general area).
Over-Filled Bunker
Dear John: After a five-inch overnight rain at Porto Cima, the greenside bunker on the 4th hole was still flooded with water the next afternoon (i.e., water covered both the sand and grass above the lip). My approach shot splashed in the middle of the bunker. Although we might have designated some bunkers on the course as ground under repair, we didn’t. There was no way to see the ball because the water was so dirty. Since my ball was not found in temporary water in the bunker and the bunker was completely flooded, do I have to eat a one-stroke penalty for taking relief outside the bunker? -- FloodRelief
Dear FloodRelief: I have good news (you need some). In this unique circumstance, the Rules allow the player to take free relief outside the bunker. Rule 16.1e (Relief for Ball Not Found but in or on Abnormal Course Condition) allows the player to take free relief “using the estimated point where the ball last crossed the edge of the abnormal course condition on the course as the spot of the ball for purposes of finding the nearest point of complete relief.”
The player knows their ball is somewhere in the abnormal condition (i.e., temporary water), but because the bunker is flooded and the water extends beyond the sand onto the grass, the ball last crossed the edge of the temporary water in the general area! Thus, the player may determine the nearest point of complete relief (NPCR) from that estimated spot and take free relief within one club-length and no nearer the hole than the NPCR in the general area (Rule 16.1b). The player’s only other option is to play from the spot of their previous stroke under stroke-and-distance (Rule 18.2b; one-stroke penalty).
Approach Shot Goes into Over-Filled Bunker
Free Relief Available Outside of Over-Filled Bunker
Maximum Available Relief in Bunker
Dear John: After play was suspended for a heavy thunderstorm, the bunkers on Porto Cima were partially or completely flooded. In some bunkers, there were areas where the player could take free complete relief inside the bunker no nearer the hole from the temporary water. However, in others, water was near or up to the edge of the bunker and there wasn’t enough room to take complete relief. I realize that I can take back-on-the-line relief outside the bunker, but that comes with a one-stroke penalty. Are there any other free relief options? -- FloodRelief
Dear FloodRelief: Golf is a game played in the great outdoors subject to the whims of Mother Nature. The Rules reflect this. Yes, besides taking free complete relief inside a bunker (Rule 16.1c(1) 1st bullet), there is a related free relief provision called maximum available relief which may be taken only when complete relief in the bunker is not available (Rule 16.1c(1) second bullet). But be forewarned, things can get messy.
Let’s compare the two. In taking free complete relief inside a bunker, the player determines the nearest point of complete relief (NPCR) for the stroke they would have made at the original spot (stance, club, direction of play), barring the water, where the lie of the ball and the player’s areas of intended stance and swing are outside the temporary water, inside the bunker, and no nearer the hole than the ball’s original spot. Next, the player drops and plays their original ball (or another ball) inside the bunker within one club-length and no nearer the hole than the NPCR, where there is no subsequent interference with the temporary water. [Note: After taking complete relief the player has a new situation and may potentially take further relief if they choose to change their stroke (e.g., different stance, club, direction of play) and have new interference with the temporary water.]
Taking free maximum available relief inside a bunker is similar, except the player will ultimately have some type of interference with the temporary water (lie and/or stance and/or swing), because complete relief in the bunker is not available. If you’re thinking the player may get their shoes wet or splash their clothes, you’re right. Further, determining the point of maximum available relief (PMAR) is somewhat subjective, as the player judges what point offers the least interference with the temporary water for the stroke they would have made at the original spot (barring the water) that is still inside the bunker and no nearer the hole than the original spot.
That is, the player may prefer standing in shallow water with their ball resting on sand, or conversely, standing on sand with their ball resting in shallow water. Indeed, the player may choose to have both their lie and stance in shallow water (e.g., bunker entirely full of temporary water and player doesn’t want to take a one-stroke penalty). Whatever their decision, the
0222301 cont’d. on next page
Maximum Available Relief in Bunker Cont’d
player must drop their original ball (or another ball) inside the bunker within one club-length and no nearer the hole than the PMAR, and the ball must come to rest in this relief area. Of special note, a ball dropped the right way on damp sand (lie the player wants) that subsequently rolls to rest in shallow water in the relief area must be played as it lies (i.e., the player has properly taken relief when the ball is at rest in relief area; Rule 14.3c(1)).
What if, after taking maximum available relief, the player subsequently decides not to play from inside the bunker? No worries. They may still opt to take back-on-the-line relief outside the bunker with a one-stroke penalty, with the reference point being the point where the ball came to rest after dropping to take maximum available relief (Rule 16.1c(2) and Clarification 16.1c/1). Further, the player may still play under stroke-and-distance from the spot of their previous stroke since they haven’t made another stroke yet (Rule 19.2a; one-stroke penalty).
Also, once a round has started, the Committee should not declare a bunker that has become inundated with water as GUR in the general area. Although the Committee may declare an area as GUR during a round, it seems inappropriate to allow some players to get free relief from a bunker treated as GUR in the general area after other players had to treat it as a bunker. Similarly, a bunker filled with temporary water and designated by the Committee as GUR in the general area before the start of a round (see Model Local Rule F-16) should retain its GUR status throughout the round for all players, even if the temporary water recedes.
Worm on Ball in Bunker
Dear John: Do you have any examples of really weird rulings? -- JustCurious
Dear JustCurious: Strange things happen on a golf course. Another Rules official, who worked professional golf tournaments in the Caribbean, shared the following unusual incident. It’s one of my favorites.
Apparently, a player hit a shot into a bunker. They arrived to find a large tropical worm crawling on their golf ball. The player called over an official to discuss their options.
The player’s choices were:
1. Try removing the worm without moving the ball. If the ball moves the player incurs a one-stroke penalty and must replace the ball (Rule 15.1b). Live worms, like living insects and other similar animals (e.g., spiders), are loose impediments and are not considered sticking to a ball (definition of LOOSE IMPEDIMENT). With a few exceptions, loose impediments may be removed anywhere on and off the course, including in a bunker (Rule 15.1a).
2. Play the ball as it lies with the worm on it (take their chances with no penalty).
3. Proceed under an unplayable-ball option for a ball in a bunker (Rule 19.3a for a one-stroke penalty or Rule 19.3b for a two-stroke penalty), which would allow them to lift and clean their ball before taking relief. Or they could substitute another ball to avoid contact with worm.
4. Mark, lift, clean, and replace their ball, deliberately taking a one-stroke penalty for unauthorized cleaning (Rule 14.1c).
5. Try waiting a few moments, without unduly delaying play, for the worm to move away.
Just then the worm squirmed and moved the ball. Voilà! The player’s ball at rest had been moved by an outside influence (the worm) and must now be replaced (Rule 9.6)! The player gladly marked the spot, lifted the ball, removed the worm, cleaned the ball, and replaced it (the ball may be cleaned when lifted under Rule 9.6). Problem solved!
Penalty Areas
Red and Yellow Adjoining Stakes
Dear John: My second shot on the par-4 5th hole at Porto Cima came up short of the green in an area where the creek along the left side of the hole flows into a pond fronting the green. When I got there, I found my ball in the water behind a red stake and a yellow stake paired together on the bank. What does that mean? What should I do? -- Confused
Dear Confused: You’re not alone. I’ll bet that you figure out the explanation fast. The creek to the left of the fairway is a red penalty area marked with red stakes and red paint on the ground. The small pond fronting the putting green is a yellow penalty area marked with yellow stakes and yellow paint. The side-by-side red and yellow stakes mark where the two penalty areas meet.
As to your options, with no drop zone, first ask yourself (and any other players in your group that saw the shot) if the ball last crossed to the right of the yellow stake (pond side) or to the left of the red stake (creek side). Your reasonable judgement will be accepted (Rule 1.3b(2)). It is important to note the player’s relief options depend on the color of the edge of the penalty area last crossed, not the color of the penalty area in which the ball came to rest. If it crossed to the right, proceed under one of three yellow penalty-area options:
1. Play the ball as it lies in the penalty area,
2. Stroke-and-Distance Relief (Rule 17.1d(1); onestroke penalty): Go back to the spot of the previous shot and drop a ball within a one-club-length arc of that spot no nearer the hole. If the previous shot was from the teeing area, you may play from anywhere in the teeing area and tee the ball.
3. Back-on-the-Line Relief (Rule 17.1d(2); one-stroke penalty): Go back on an imaginary straight line that extends from the hole on the putting green through the point where the ball last crossed the edge of the penalty area (not where the ball came to rest in the penalty area). There is no limit as to how far back the player may drop on the line so long as the player drops on the course. This may be a foot or two back from the edge of the penalty area (as close as possible to the putting green), 5-20 feet back (in an area with a nice lie), or further back (maybe a comfortable distance for a wedge shot). The player must drop a ball on the line and the ball must come to rest within one club-length in any direction of where it first touched the line.
If your ball last crossed to the left (creek side; red penalty area), you have a total of four options, the above three options plus:
4. Lateral Relief (Rule 17.1d(3); one-stroke penalty): Drop and play a ball no closer to the hole and within a two clublength arc of the point where the ball last crossed the edge of the red penalty area.
Ball Just Short of Clearing Penalty Area
Dear John: So, I hit a monster drive (for me) down the left side of the fairway on the par-5 13th hole. I’m about 180-190 yards out in the “Go Zone.” I don’t often get a chance to reach a par-5 green in two, so I decided to go for it. The shot is practically all carry over the lake. I hit the ball well, but it splashed into the cove (red penalty area) just short of the green. Can I take relief by the green? -PertNearButNotPlum
Dear PertNearButNotPlum: Good effort! Now you know why they call it a risk-versus-reward shot. Whenever a player’s ball goes into a yellow or red penalty area, the reference point for relief is always where the ball last crossed the edge of the penalty area (not where it splashes or comes to rest in the penalty area; Rule 17.1d). For the shot you described on the 13th hole, I estimate the reference point would be 100-150 yards from the hole depending on your angle. Of course, you could always try the shot again under stroke and distance (Rule 17.1d(1))!
Provisional Ball or Not?
Dear John: Three of us were playing the par-3 3rd hole at Porto Cima. I led off with a shot two feet from the hole. The next player’s tee shot faded right of the green. Tree branches partially block the view from the tee, so we weren’t sure if his ball landed in the rough or the red penalty area. A ball can plug in that area. The last player splashed his ball short into the middle of the pond. After the second player announced and hit a provisional to the green, the third player decided that he would hit a provisional, too. Was the third player’s provisional ball legit? - ClosestToThePin
Dear ClosestToThePin: In a word, no. In a few more words, the player was playing their third stroke under stroke-and-distance relief, even though they announced that they were hitting a provisional ball, because they knew (100 percent sure) that their first shot was in the penalty area (Rule 18.3a).
Penalty Area Relief Onto Putting Green
Dear John: My approach shot to the par-5 4th-hole putting green faded into the creek just off the front right corner of the green. The hole location was center-right on the green. When I took relief no closer to the hole and within two club-lengths from where my ball last crossed the red line, the end of my driver extended several inches onto the green. Does that mean I can drop on the green instead of in the rough; that I can putt for my next stroke? --HardToBelieve
Dear HardToBelieve: You sound surprised. That’s astute, and, yes, it’s true. Rule 17.1d(3) says the player may take lateral relief from a penalty area by dropping in any area of the course, just not the same penalty area, and no nearer the hole. Usually, such lateral relief is in the rough, but it may also be in the fairway, in a bunker, or . . . even on the putting green. Two club-lengths are two clublengths (measured using longest club in your bag excluding the putter, usually your driver).
Here’s a way of using the Rules to the player’s advantage, if they really want to play from the putting green. In this situation, only a small portion of the relief area extends onto the putting green (i.e., relief area overlaps putting green and general area). When taking relief, a ball must be dropped and come to rest in the same area of the course (Rule 17.1d(3) last chevron of last bullet). Thus, if a ball strikes the putting green and rolls out of the prescribed relief area or into the rough (general area) on the initial drop and whem dropped again, the player may place a ball where the ball dropped again first struck the putting green (Rule 14.3c(2)). If that placed ball doesn’t stay put, place a ball again. If that doesn’t work either, the player must place a ball at the nearest spot no closer to the hole where the ball will stay at rest either on the putting green or in the general area (Rule 14.2e last bullet).
Long Grass Clippings in Penalty Area
Dear John: The ground crew recently trimmed the grass along the creek on the 4th hole. The result was a heavy dose of long clippings in the red penalty area. If a player’s ball is buried in such clippings, it’s okay to remove them so that they have a shot, right? -- HayMaker
Dear HayMaker: Yes. The Rules permit removing loose impediments anywhere on or off the course in any way without penalty (Rule 15.1a; penalty areas, bunkers, putting green, teeing area, general area, out of bounds). Just don’t move the ball in the process, as that’s a one-stroke penalty and the ball must be replaced (Rule 15.1b), exceptions being the putting green (no penalty, but replace ball; Rule 13.1d) and teeing area (no penalty, and ball may be played from anywhere in teeing area; Rule 6.2b(6)).
Further, the ball may be played as it lies in the penalty area under the same Rules that apply to the general area (Rule 17.1b). The player may ground their club, take practice swings that touch the ground or water, and brush loose impediments with their backswing. Of course, the player may also proceed under a one-stroke penalty-area relief option (Rule 17.1d).
Negotiating Yellow Penalty Area
Dear John: On the par-4 17th hole at Porto Cima, I hit my approach shot over the cove. It landed on the bank in front of the green above the yellow line, but rolled back into the lake. The guys in my group said that I had to hit my next shot from behind the cove (tee side). Hey, my ball landed over the water, so why shouldn’t I be entitled to relief on the green side of the cove?! -- Disgruntled
Dear Disgruntled: All of us feel your pain. Sorry, but the player must negotiate a yellow penalty area as the result of a stroke (i.e., ball must come to rest on green side of yellow penalty area).
In the Rules of Golf, it makes no difference if a shot from the fairway is topped and dribbles into the cove, or if it towers over the cove, lands in the middle of the green, and spins 10 yards back into the water (Remember the movie “Tin Cup”?). Both balls ultimately came to rest in the same penalty area. In your specific case, there was knowledge (100 percent sure) that your ball went into the penalty area fronting the 17th putting green.
The player has the following choices:
1. Play the ball as it lies from the shoreline with no penalty (Rule 9.1a; good luck with that),
2. Stroke and Distance: Under a penalty of one stroke, return to the spot of the previous shot, and proceed to drop and play from a relief area within one club-length of that spot, no nearer the hole (Rule 17.1d(1); estimate spot if necessary), or
3. Back-on-the-Line Relief: Under penalty of one stroke (Rule 17.1d(2)). This involves going back on an imaginary straight line that extends from the hole on the putting green through the point where the ball last crossed the edge of the yellow penalty area (not where the ball came to rest in the penalty area). There is no limit as to how far back the player may drop on the line so long as the player drops on the course (player usually picks a spot on the line that provides a combination of suitable lie and comfortable distance for the shot). The player must drop a ball on the line and the ball must come to rest within one club-length in any direction of where it first touched the line.
4. Drop-Zone Relief: If available back in the fairway (usually not for this hole, except for tournaments).
Next time, hit it long and we can discuss what to do when your ball plugs in the bank behind the green!
Relief Behind Yellow Penalty Area?
Dear John: If a player’s ball carries a yellow penalty area in front of a putting green, but bounces off the bank short of the green back into the yellow penalty area, can the player take relief on the green side of the penalty area? The old, so-called “Flagline Relief” Rule specified taking relief “behind” the water hazard (yellow penalty area now). There was even an old Decision on the meaning of “behind” in the Rule. However, the word “behind” isn’t in the new “Back-on-the-Line Relief” Rule. What gives? -BehindTheTimes
Dear BehindTheTimes: I don’t know where the word “behind” went, but the wording in the new Rule, although more spread out, amounts to “behind” the penalty area as outlined below:
New Rule 17.1d(2) Back-On-the-Line Relief:
“The player may drop the original ball or another ball (see Rule 14.3 outside the penalty area, keeping the estimated point where the original ball last crossed the edge of the penalty area, between the hole and the spot where the ball is dropped (with no limit as to how far back the ball may be dropped). The spot on the line where the ball first touches the ground when dropped creates a relief area that is one clublength in any direction from that point, but with these limits:
• Limits on Location of Relief Area:
o Must not be nearer the hole than the estimated point where the original ball last crossed the edge of the penalty area, and
o May be in any area of the course except the same penalty area, but
o Must be in the same area of the course that the ball first touched when dropped.”
Summarizing, one must keep the estimated point where the ball last crossed the edge of the penalty area between the hole and spot where ball is dropped, with the relief area no nearer the hole where ball last crossed edge of penalty area and not in the same penalty area. That sounds like “behind” the penalty area to me.
Back-on-the-Line Relief Limitations
Dear John: The back-on-the-line relief option (Rule 17.1d(2)) says, “The player may drop the original ball or another ball (see Rule 14.3) outside the penalty area, keeping the estimated point where the original ball last crossed the edge of the penalty area, between the hole and the spot where the ball is dropped (with no limit as to how far back the ball may be dropped).” So, if I were to go behind the penalty area on an imaginary line all the way around the globe, could I actually drop on the green side of the penalty area? -- WiseGuy
Dear WiseGuy: Nice try. Sorry, but “with no limit as to how far back the ball may be dropped” means until the player can no longer drop on the course. The same logic would apply to back-on-the-line relief for a ball unplayable (Rules 19.2b, 19.3a and 19.3b) and an abnormal course condition in a bunker (Rule 16.1c(2)).
The pictures show the par-4 2nd hole at the Westborough Country Club, which is 280 yards long, straight-away, and with a large pond fronting the putting green. A player splashing an approach shot into the pond may take backon-the-line relief based on an imaginary reference line extending from the hole through the reference point where the ball last crossed the edge of the penalty area. As a practical matter, the player would likely drop somewhere on the line ranging from a point immediately behind the penalty area to a spot several yards into the fairway with a good lie and comfortable shot distance to the hole. However, the player could continue along the line in the fairway the entire distance to the teeing area, and even beyond the teeing area until they encounter the property fence (out of bounds) behind the arborvitae trees. Such circumstances may not be reasonable but illustrate the latitude allowed under back-on-the-line relief.
Relief Regression in Penalty Area
Dear John: My drive on the par-4 18th hole bounced over the creek onto the right bank of the red penalty area. I had a 170-yard shot to the green, but it was an awkward shot requiring a baseball swing. You guessed it. I only advanced the ball about 20 yards into the creek next to a rock. Sigh. What are my options? -- SlowLearner
Dear SlowLearner: Let’s just say there is a difference between being optimistic and wise. So, the player has played one (or maybe even more) shots from within the penalty area before hitting the ball into an unplayable spot in the same penalty area. The player has four relief options under Rule 17.2a:
Inside Penalty Area
1. Stroke-and-distance relief inside the penalty area (Rule 17.1d(1), sometimes called “The Gambler’s Drop”). The player returns to the spot of their previous shot inside the penalty area (estimate if necessary) and drops a ball within one club-length of that spot, no closer to the hole, in the penalty area. After dropping, the player must decide whether to play the ball as it lies. That’s the gamble. If the player chooses not to play the shot, they must lift the ball and take relief outside of the penalty area (see options below), adding another one-stroke penalty (two penalty strokes total). Anytime a player proceeds under stroke-and-distance, it’s a one-stroke penalty. Anytime a player takes relief from a penalty area, it’s a one-stroke penalty.
Outside Penalty Area
2. Back-on-the-line relief using the point where the ball last crossed the edge of the red penalty area as the reference point (one-stroke penalty; Rule 17.1d(2)).
3. Lateral relief using the point where the ball last crossed the edge of the red penalty area as the reference point (one-stroke penalty; Rule 17.1d(3)).
4. Extra relief option that involves playing from the spot where the last stroke was made outside of the penalty area (one-stroke penalty; Rule 17.2a(2)). Translation: In this specific instance, the player could actually retee and replay from anywhere in the teeing area!
Made Stroke and Two Balls Flew Out
Dear John: My drive from the white tee on the 18th hole rolled into the penalty area. Fortunately, I found my ball nestled in the grass. Upon playing the shot, two balls flew out! I didn’t see the other ball when I was taking my stance, so I can only presume it was hidden underneath my ball. What’s the ruling? -- TwoForOne
Dear TwoForOne: That must have made for a few seconds of adrenaline rush! You made a stroke with the intent of hitting your ball, not the hidden ball; therefore, there is no wrong-ball penalty (Rule 6.3c(1)). In this instance, the ball was considered abandoned (not in play) and an obstruction (like a covered or semi-buried sprinkler head). The stroke counts and there is no penalty. Play your ball as it lies. The same logic (no wrong ball penalty) would apply if the player inadvertently dislodged a hidden ball when taking a practice swing.
Estimating Reference Point
Dear John: My drive on the par-5 4th hole wasn’t great, but I hit my second shot really well, about 180 yards. There was just one problem. It faded down the middle of the fairway, skipped down the slope, and ran across a narrow strip of rough into the creek. We couldn’t find the ball in the creek upon searching for three minutes. For sure, it wasn’t outside the red penalty area. We weren’t certain where the ball last crossed the red line. Where should I take relief? -- BallMagnetInCreek
Dear BallMagnetInCreek: If the group saw the ball racing toward the creek and confirmed that it wasn’t in the strip of rough between the fairway and penalty area, there is virtual certainty (at least 95 percent sure) the ball went into the penalty area. If the player isn’t sure where the ball last crossed the red line, then they and the group should estimate where it crossed. Using this reference point for taking penalty area relief under Rule 17.1d, a ball is in play when dropped and the original ball becomes out of play (Rule 17.1c).
Should the original ball be found in the creek, after the player drops but before they make a stroke, and that changes the reference point for where the ball crossed the red line, the player must proceed under any option for Rule 17.1d regarding the revised reference point (Rule 14.5b(2) and Clarification 17.1d(3)/2). They may drop either ball (Rule 17.1d permits substitution).
The player must not revert to playing their original ball as it lies in the penalty area. As mentioned, that ball is out of play and a wrong ball (definition of WRONG BALL). Doing so results in a two-stroke penalty in stroke play and loss of hole in match play (Rule 6.3c(1)). Furthermore, in stroke play, the player would have to correct matters by resuming play of the ball put into play under Rule 17.1d. Failure to correct their actions before making a stroke at the 5th teeing area would result in disqualification.
Ball on Bridge
Dear John: I hit one of “those” shots on the par-4 5th hole last Friday. My 6-iron approach sliced right of the pond, rattled around in the trees, bounced onto the cart path, kicked, and rolled onto the bridge! I had a clear shot to the green, so I played it off the bridge (and was able to make bogey!). Is there anything wrong with playing a ball off a bridge? The bridge was inside the red penalty area. Also, I grounded my club. -- BridgeTooFar
Dear BridgeTooFar: Pretty impressive! Not many golfers play the hole that way. You did fine. The player’s options are: 1) play the ball as it lies on the bridge, or 2) take onestroke penalty-area relief (Rule 17.1d).
Penalty areas are treated the same as the general area (Rule 17.1b first bullet). The player may touch the ground or water with their hand or club, test the condition of the penalty area, move loose impediments, and take practice swings that touch the ground or water, just so long as they do not move the ball or improve conditions affecting the next stroke.
Take Penalty-Area Relief, Then Find Original Ball Within Three Minutes
Dear John: Here’s yet another Rules incident on the par-4 18th hole at Porto Cima. My approach shot to the putting green drifted right. It hit below the red line on the bank to the side of the green (inside penalty area), and bounced to the bottom of the creek bed. The point where the ball last crossed the edge of the penalty area was about 110 yards from the green. I went forward to the green and glanced down the bank briefly before deciding to go back and take one-stroke back-on-the-line relief. I had just dropped when another player called out that they had found a ball. It was mine and in a playable position. The three-minute search period hadn’t expired. Can I still play my original ball as it lies in the penalty area? -- Quandary
Dear Quandary: Sorry, nope. The key point here is that the player knew the original ball was in the penalty area (100 percent sure). They were entitled to a three-minute search for the ball. But once the player dropped a ball with the intent of taking back-on-the-line relief, they were committed with no turning back (Rule 17.1c 2nd bullet). The dropped ball became a substituted ball in play the instant that it fell from their hand (definition of DROP). Ironically, although the player’s original ball was subsequently “found” (definition in dictionary), under the Rules of Golf it was “out of play” and must not be played (Rule 17.1c 2nd bullet). They must continue play of the hole with the substituted ball.
So, what would have happened had the player picked up the ball just dropped, put it in their pocket, gone forward, and played the original ball from within the penalty area? Answer: Painful things. In stroke play, they would have been penalized a total of two strokes for lifting their ball in play (Rule 9.4; one-stroke penalty) and then playing a wrong ball (the original ball was no longer the ball in play; Rule 6.3c(1); two-stroke penalty), because there was no intervening event (i.e., 1+2=2; Rule 1.3c(4)).
Further, the player would have had to correct matters (play of a wrong ball). This means going back, replacing the ball they lifted, and playing out the hole (don’t forget the one-stroke penalty for taking relief from the red penalty area (Rule 17.1d(2)). Worst of all, if the player didn’t realize they played a wrong ball and failed to declare their intention to correct matters before returning their scorecard (the 18th hole was the last hole of their round in this case), they would have been disqualified (Rule 6.3c(1)). In match play, the player simply would have lost the hole for playing a wrong ball. Playing a wrong ball is bad news!
Ball Lost in Penalty Area, Then Found After Taking Relief
Dear John: My second shot on the par-5 4th hole at Porto Cima faded right and raced across the sloped fairway toward the creek (red penalty area). Ugh! The creek winds back and forth several times, so it’s hard to get a good fix on where the ball went. Upon arriving at the likely area, there was no sign of the ball in the narrow band of short rough. Our group also searched the creek bed for three minutes to no avail. With virtual certainty that the ball was in the penalty area, we estimated where the ball entered, and I dropped under one-stroke lateral relief. Just as I was about to play again, my partner yelled that he had found my ball on the creek bank in the penalty area 20 yards closer to the hole. It was playable! Hey, since I hadn’t played the dropped ball, can I still play my original ball and save the penalty? -AlreadyDropped
Dear AlreadyDropped: I’m afraid the answer is no, on either one of two counts. First, the original ball is “lost” after three minutes of searching (definition of LOST in the Rules of Golf), even if it is subsequently “found” (definition in dictionary). At that point the original ball is no longer in play and becomes a wrong ball.
Second, once the player has knowledge (100 percent sure) or virtual certainty (at least 95 percent sure), so-called KVC, that their ball is in a penalty area and drops another ball with the intent of taking penalty-area relief (Rule 17.1d), that substituted ball becomes the ball in play (Rule 14.4) and the player must not play the original ball – even if it is found within three minutes of starting to search; even in the unlikely event it is found outside of the penalty area (Rule 17.1c second bullet). KVC is KVC. As soon as the dropped ball leaves the player’s hand, the original ball is no longer in play and becomes a wrong ball. Having said that, if the player learns before making a stroke at the dropped ball that the reference point is incorrect (e.g., 20 yards away), they must correct the mistake by taking relief at the correct reference point (Rule 14.5 and Clarification 17.1d(3)/2).
In either case, the penalty for playing the original ball (now a wrong ball) under Rule 6.3c(1) is loss of hole in match play (disqualification of player from the hole in a four-ball match). In stroke play, the stroke at a wrong ball doesn’t count, but there is a two-stroke penalty . . . and the player must correct matters (in this case by going back and resuming taking penaltyarea relief). Further, this correction must be made before making a stroke at the next teeing area, or, for the last hole of the round, before returning their scorecard. If not, the player is disqualified from the competition in individual stroke-play (player disqualified from the hole in four-ball stroke-play).
Care should be taken in this situation (original ball found after properly dropping under a penalty-area relief option with knowledge or virtual certainty). If the player mistakenly picks up the dropped ball (now the ball in play) with the intent of proceeding forward and playing their original ball, the player incurs an additional one-stroke penalty for moving their ball at rest (Rule 9.4). In correcting matters, the lifted ball must be replaced (by placing it). If the spot is not known, it must be estimated.
Ball in Penalty Area, Relief From Drain Grate?
Dear John: We were playing the par-4 15th hole at Persimmon Woods Golf Club (Weldon Spring, Missouri). My approach shot rolled down the cart path and came to rest on some bare ground just inside the penalty area. I’m right-handed. My stance was on the drain grate. Do I get free relief . . . and if so, where would I drop? -- Hardpan
Dear Hardpan: Sorry, but when the player’s ball lies in a penalty area, there is no free relief from an abnormal course condition (see second bullet in Rule 16.1a(2); also Rule 17.3). The player’s choices are to play the ball as it lies or proceed under a penalty-area relief option (Rule 17.1d; one-stroke penalty; three options: two-club-length-lateral, back-on-the-line, or stroke-and-distance relief).
So, in this instance, taking abnormal-course-condition relief would be proceeding under an inapplicable Rule (see Committee Procedures C6(8) in “Official Guide to the Rules of Golf” for more discussion about playing under an inapplicable Rule). Were the player to take relief from the grate inside the penalty area, the stroke would count, there would be a one-stroke penalty under Rule 17.1d (the applicable Rule), plus a penalty for playing from a wrong place (a place not allowed by Rule 17.1d; a two-stroke penalty in stroke play and loss of hole penalty in match play under Rule 14.7a; probably not a serious breach).
Were the player to take relief from the grate outside the penalty area, they might get by with only a one-stroke penalty. It depends on whether the player just happened to drop and play from what would be the relief area for lateral penalty-area relief (i.e., player lucks out). Otherwise, as before, the stroke would count, there would be a one-stroke penalty under Rule 17.1d, plus the penalty for playing from a wrong place.
Shot Skulled Over Putting Green Goes into Pond
Dear John: On the par-4 5th hole at Porto Cima, my approach shot flew over the flagstick, which was in the front-left portion of the green, and into the rough a few feet off the back of the green. I skulled the chip shot across the green and into the pond fronting the green, a yellow penalty area. Dejectedly, I took lateral twoclub-length relief (one-stroke penalty) from where it last crossed the yellow line on the greenside of the pond, no closer to the hole. After holing out, I had second thoughts about how I took relief. Did I mess up? -NiceTouch
Dear NiceTouch: Perhaps some short-game practice is in order! Your situation poses some interesting angles regarding the Rules. Yes, your sense about something being amiss was correct. As there was no dropping zone, the player’s options were:
1. Playing the ball as it lies in the pond (Rule 9.1a; glub).
2. Replaying the chip shot from the rough under stroke and distance (Rule 17.1d(1)).
3. Taking back-on-the-line relief (Rule 17.1d(2)). In this instance, that means dropping behind the pond (on the tee side)!
Taking lateral two-club-length relief from the yellow penalty area on the greenside of the pond is proceeding under an inapplicable Rule (see Committee Procedures C6(8) in “Official Guide to the Rules of Golf” for more discussion about playing under an inapplicable Rule). That amounts to playing from a wrong place, a place not permitted by any of the above options. The penalty is two strokes in stroke play and loss of hole in match play (Rule 14.7a).
In stroke play, the player is considered to have played from a wrong place under stroke-and-distance (Rule 17.1d(1)). There is no serious breach in this instance. The spot where the player took relief by the pond was about the same distance from the hole as where the player would have taken stroke-and-distance relief (spot of the previous chip shot), and the shots were comparable. Summarizing, the player should hole out with the one-stroke penalty under stroke-and-distance plus an additional two-stroke penalty for playing from a wrong place (total of three penalty strokes).
Teeing Ball in a Dropping Zone
Dear John: The par-4 13th hole at the Annbriar Golf Course (Waterloo, Illinois) requires carrying the tee shot over a ravine of high grass marked as a yellow penalty area. I was playing in a tournament where the Local Rules stated the dropping zone for this yellow penalty area was on the forward teeing location. After topping a couple of balls into the ravine, I decided to play from the dropping zone. With the tee markers there, I instinctively stuck a tee in the ground and made another stroke! After further adventures (red penalty area on right-hand side of the hole), I announced my score as 11, but also, “I think I broke a Rule by using a tee in the dropping zone.” Play had been slow, so we went ahead to the next tee and played on, with the thought that, whatever the ruling was, it was not going to help my score! Following the round, the pro at the clubhouse telephoned a local Rules guru, and added two strokes to my score, for a total of 13. Out of curiosity, which Rule did I breach? -- 13on13!
Dear 13on13!: Your honesty and perseverance are commendable. I suspect there are many other players who have made the same oversight and feel your pain. Placing the ball instead of dropping it in a dropping zone, and subsequently making a stroke, breaches Rule 14.3b(3) (Ball Must Be Dropped in Relief Area). The last bullet under that Rule specifies the general penalty, which is two strokes in stroke play and loss of hole in match play. Playing a teed ball in this situation is not considered a serious breach.
On a somewhat related note, what if a player picks up their ball in play, tees it on the course (e.g., tees it in the middle of the fairway), and makes a stroke at the ball? Lifting the ball at rest (Rule 9.4; one-stroke penalty) and playing it from a tee instead of replacing it (Rule 14.7a; playing from a wrong place; general penalty) results in only the general penalty (Exception to Rule 1.3c(4)). In stroke play, the Committee must decide if a serious breach was involved.
Penalty Area Relief Onto Cart Path
Dear John: I couldn’t play my ball that went into a tall-grass red penalty area alongside the cart path on the par-5 5th hole at the Winghaven Country Club (O’Fallon, Missouri). I’m a right-hander. May I simply take lateral relief in the rough on the opposite side of the cart path? -- ShortCut
Dear ShortCut: As pictured, no, because two-club-length lateral relief from the penalty area does not reach across the cart path into the grass. However, two-step relief (penalty area relief followed by cart path relief), will allow a right-handed player to play from the opposite side of the cart path. Why two steps? Because the Rules generally provide for taking relief from only one condition at a time.
After properly taking lateral penalty area relief (Rule 17.1d(3)), the ball is in play and only a foot or so short of the opposite side of the path. In taking cart path relief, the nearest point of complete relief (NPCR) for a right-hander is a few inches left of the path. The player may drop and play a ball in the rough anywhere within one clublength of the NPCR, no nearer the hole than the NPCR, so long as there is no further interference with the path (i.e., lie of ball, stance or swing, Rule 16.1b).
Related Penalty Area/Cart Path Situations
That answers your specific question. Appreciate that two-step relief may not necessarily provide the player relief on the opposite side of the path in all situations. It depends on how close the red line is to the path (several feet away versus on the edge of the path), the width of the path, the angle of relief taken to the path, the length of the player’s driver (for measuring club-lengths; longest club other than the putter), and where the player drops their ball within the two-club-length relief area when taking penalty area relief.
In general, there are three considerations common to penalty area / cart path situations:
• relief from one condition at a time,
• dropping procedures, and
• determining the NPCR.
Here are more details regarding each consideration.
Relief from one condition at a time: As discussed above, penalty area relief first and cart path relief second. These are completely separate procedures.
Reference Point for Penalty Area Relief
Ball Position After Properly Taking Penalty Area Relief
NPCR to Left: Two-Step Relief Reaches Across Path cont’d. on next page
Penalty Area Relief Onto Cart Path Cont’d.
Dropping Considerations for Lateral Penalty Relief: The reference point for lateral relief is the estimated spot where the ball last crossed the edge of the penalty area. The relief area extends two club-lengths from the reference point, outside the penalty area, and no nearer the hole than the reference point (Rule 17.3d(3)). The savvy player, trying to play on the opposite side of the cart path, will drop their ball as far on the path as possible near the outside limit of the two-club-length relief area.
Of course, dropping a golf ball on a concrete or asphalt cart path often results in the ball bouncing and rolling out of the two-club-length relief area. In that case, the player will have to drop again, perhaps with same result, requiring the player to then place a ball at the spot where the ball dropped again first struck the path. Additionally, if the placed ball doesn’t stay at rest on the hard, maybe sloped, surface, the player will have to find the closest spot where a replaced ball stays at rest no nearer the hole (Rule 14.2e; perhaps in a crack or pit in the concrete, next to a loose impediment, or maybe just off the path, even if outside the relief area). Strategically, throughout this potential series of procedural steps (Rule 14.3b), the focus is on establishing a new position for the ball on the path near the limit of the relief area. A few inches may make a significant difference in the resulting NPCR.
NPCR Considerations re Cart Path Relief: After taking penalty area relief, the ball is now on the cart path (or at the nearest point where the ball will stay at rest), and the player has a new situation. The player should always assess the circumstances before lifting their ball to take further relief. To which side of the path the player takes free relief depends on where the player’s NPCR is (definition of NEAREST POINT OF COMPLETE RELIEF).
Other factors may be involved. The nearest point of complete relief may not be the nicest point of relief. Whether the player is right- or left-hand may also make a big difference in determining the NPCR. Lastly, the player doesn’t have to take free relief. Their other options are to play the ball as it lies on the cart path (or where it will stay at rest) or proceed under a one-stroke unplayable ball option (Rule 19.2). Yes, there are instances where players decide to play their ball off the cart path because their lie, stance and swing may be better on the path rather than off the path. Rarely will a player take unplayable ball relief.
Two-Step Relief Doesn’t Reach Across Cart Path; Unfortunately, NPCR From Path is to the Right of the Path in Heavy Rough for Both Right- and LeftHanded Players
Two-Step Relief Doesn’t Reach Across Cart Path; but NPCR is to the Right of the Path Anyway for Both Right- and Left-Handed Players
Penalty Area Overflow
Dear John: In April 2019, the Meramec River flooded parts of the Tapawingo National Golf Club (Sunset Hills, Missouri). Water from the pond on the par-4 6th hole of the Prairie Course spilled onto the fairway as pictured. What are the player’s options if their ball goes into this area of water? -- Spillway
Dear Spillway: Water overflowing the normal bounds of the pond is temporary water (definition of TEMPORARY WATER). It will recede. The player’s options will depend on the location of the ball, either in the penalty area or in the overflow water. There are several scenarios:
1. If it is known (100 percent certain) or virtually certain (at least 95 percent certain) the ball is in the penalty area, the player may play the ball as it lies or take one-stroke penalty relief (Rule 17.1d).
2. If the player can identify their ball in the overflow water, they may take free relief within one club-length of the nearest point of complete relief (NPCR) from the temporary water, in the general area and no nearer the hole than the NPCR using the original ball or another ball (Rule 16.1b).
3. If the ball cannot be found but it is known or virtually certain to be in the overflow water, the player may use the estimated spot where the ball last crossed the edge of the overflow water as the spot of the ball in determining the NPCR and take relief under Rule 16.1b as outlined above (Rule 16.1e).
4. If the ball cannot be found and it is known or virtually certain to be in one or the other areas of water, but the known or virtually certain standard isn’t reached in either area, the player must take one-stroke penalty relief from the penalty area (Clarification 17.1a/1).
The penalty relief options are playing under stroke-and-distance from the spot of the previous stroke (Rule 17.1d(1), taking back-on-the-line relief (Rule 17.1d(2)), and taking lateral relief (Rule 17.1d(3)). Back-on-the-line relief provides the player latitude for dropping behind the overflow water (the player may go back on the line as far as they like). However, depending on where the ball last crossed the edge of the penalty area, taking lateral two-club-length relief may be problematic (i.e., walking into and dropping in the overflow water!).
This raises an interesting question, “May the player take lateral relief followed by temporary water relief without entering the water?” That is, with the player standing outside the water, estimate where the ball last crossed the edge of the penalty area, estimate where a ball dropped under lateral two-club-length relief would come to rest in the overflow water, determine the NPCR in the general area from that spot in the overflow water, and finally take relief within one club-length of the NPCR in the general area and no nearer the hole than the NPCR. The answer is generally not without a Referee overseeing the procedure. Of concern is the validity of the player’s two estimates (i.e., whether the player winds up taking relief in a correct place). The penalty for playing from a wrong place is two strokes in stroke play and loss of hole in match play (Rule 14.7a).
cont’d. on next page
Penalty Area Overflow Cont’d.
However, absent a Referee, there are still means for the player to proceed with the two-estimate option. In match play, the player and opponent may mutually agree on where to take relief (Rule 20.1b(1)). In stroke play, the player could play two balls (Rule 20.1c(3)). One ball played under either stroke-and-distance or back-on-the-line relief outside the water, and a second ball played using the two estimated spots for lateral penalty relief and temporary water relief. The player would choose to score with the second ball, hole out with both balls, and report these actions to the Committee before submitting their scorecard. [Note: Failure to report play of two balls to the Committee results in disqualification of the player, even if they score the same with both balls (Rule 20.1c(3)).] Subsequently, the Committee would evaluate the player’s procedure, perhaps including visiting the area, and decide which ball to count toward the player’s score (Rule 20.1c(4)).
Penalty Area Stakes
Dear John: Some of the penalty area stakes on the 6th hole at the Sunset Country Club are set in concrete and some are stuck in the ground with a tine. May the player pick up their ball and take free relief away from either kind of stake when their ball lies in the penalty area? -- Inconvenient
Dear Inconvenient: The short answer is no, but generally a stake with a tine may be removed without penalty and the ball played as it lies (just replace the stake afterwards).
A penalty area stake set in concrete is an immovable obstruction (definition of IMMOVAVBLE OBSTRUCTION). When the player’s ball lies in a penalty area, there is no free relief from an abnormal course condition (including an immovable obstruction) for interference with lie and areas of intended stance and swing (Rule 16.1a(2)), unless new Model Local Rule F-24 is in effect (Free Relief From Immovable Obstruction in Penalty Area). Nor may the player take unplayable ball relief (Rule 19.1). The player’s choices are to play the ball as it lies or proceed under a one-stroke penalty relief option -- stroke-and-distance relief (Rule 17.1d(1)), back-onthe-line relief (Rule 17.1d(2)), two-club-length lateral relief (Rule 17.1d(3)), or using a dropping zone if one is available.
A penalty area stake with a tine is a movable obstruction (definition of MOVABLE OBSTRUCTION). Unless a local rule declares penalty area stakes to be immovable (e.g., Model Local Rule F-18; rarely done), the player may remove a tined stake anywhere on the course without penalty and play the ball as it lies (Rule 15.2a(1)). Less attractive, the player may play the ball as it lies with the stake in place or take one-stroke penalty relief.
Intent is an important consideration when taking relief. In either case (movable or immovable stake), if the player lifts their ball with the intent of taking free relief under Rule 16.1 (a Rule not allowed in this situation), they are proceeding under an inapplicable Rule. See Committee Procedures C6(8) in “Official Guide to the Rules of Golf” for discussion about playing under an inapplicable Rule.
Further, if the player goes on to play from an area that does not satisfy the requirements of a penalty area relief option, they are playing from a wrong place (Rule 14.7a). In match play, the player loses the hole. In stroke play, the player incurs a total of three strokes (Rule 1.3c(4); one stroke for penalty area relief, the only applicable Rule, and two strokes for playing from a wrong place). Having said that, should the player drop in the right way and happen to play from an area that satisfies the requirements of a penalty relief option, they only incur a one-stroke penalty for penalty relief (i.e., unknowingly playing from a place allowed by an cont’d. on next page
Penalty Area Stakes Cont’d.
applicable Rule).
What if, before making a stroke at their dropped ball, the player realizes that taking free relief is not allowed and they have dropped the ball in a wrong place for penalty area relief? The player may mitigate the potential loss of hole penalty in match play and total of three penalty strokes in stroke play to just one penalty stroke in each case by either:
1. Replacing their moved ball on its original spot with a one-stroke penalty (Rule 9.4). Subsequently, they may play the ball as it lies, or in the case of the movable stake, replace the ball, remove the stake without penalty, and play the ball as it lies, or
2. Taking relief under a Rule 17.1d penalty relief option with a one-stroke penalty but incurring no additional penalty. Here the player utilizes the unique “correction” provisions of Rule 14.5. As Rule 17.1d allows the player to lift their ball in a penalty area, the player may correct their initial dropping mistake without penalty (see Rule 14.5a, Player May Correct Mistake Before Ball is Played) and switch to any one-stroke penalty option under Rule 17.1d, the applicable Rule in this situation (see Rule 14.5b(3), When Ball Was Put in Play Under Rule That Did Not Apply).
Interference with Bridge in Penalty Area
Dear John: During our weekly stroke-play competition at Porto Cima, my tee shot on the par-4 18th hole rolled to rest in the red penalty area just behind the footbridge. I had swing interference with the bridge. After some discussion about what to do, our group decided that I was entitled to free relief, but that I had to take relief in the penalty area. I dropped a few feet back, played out of the penalty area, and finished the hole. How did I do? -- ABridgeTooNear
Dear ABridgeTooNear: Oh, no! That was not a good move. Your actions resulted in a total of three penalty strokes.
The bridge is an immovable obstruction. Your ball was at rest in a red penalty area. The player is not entitled to free relief from an abnormal course condition (includes immovable obstructions) when their ball lies in a penalty area (Rule 16.1a(2) second bullet and Rule 17.3).
As such, you proceeded under an inapplicable Rule (see Committee Procedures 6C(8) in the “Official Guide to the Rules of Golf” about playing under an inapplicable Rule). The only applicable Rule that allows the player to take relief when their ball lies in a penalty area is Rule 17.1 (Options for Ball in Penalty Area). If the player chooses not to play their ball as it lies, they must take one-stroke penalty relief outside the penalty area using the point where the ball last crossed the edge of the penalty area as the reference point (when taking lateral relief or backon the-line relief) or play from the spot of their previous stroke.
In this instance, the Committee should determine that the player proceeded under Rule 17.1d(3) (two-clublength lateral relief) and played from a wrong place (not a serious breach). In stroke play, the stroke made from the penalty area counts, there is a one-stroke penalty under Rule 17.1, plus a two-stroke penalty for playing from a wrong place (Rule 14.7a) -- a total of three penalty strokes. These penalties are independent of each other (Rule 1.3c(4) last paragraph). Had you happened to take relief from the footbridge outside the penalty area in an area that satisfied a penalty relief option under Rule 17.1, the penalty would only have been one stroke (i.e., unknowingly playing from a right place).
In match play, players may mutually agree on how to proceed when there is doubt as to procedure, like your group did, even if their ruling is wrong (Rule 20.1b(1); all players are present to protect their interests). However, in stroke play, the interests of the entire field must be protected (not all players are present). In stroke play, which was your situation, players are encouraged to help each other in applying the Rules but have no right to decide Rules issues by agreement, and any such agreement is not binding on any player, the referee, or the Committee (Rule 20.1c(1)).
cont’d. on next page
Interference with Bridge in Penalty Area Cont’d.
In stroke play, the Rules are designed to protect the player when they have doubt as to procedure. If a referee is not available to make a ruling, the player is advised to play two balls (Rule 20.1c(3)). That means proceeding under two different options. The player must indicate they are uncertain about what to do and are playing two balls. To avoid misunderstandings, it is recommended (not required) that they announce which ball they would like to count if played by the Rules and finish play of the hole with both balls. Before submitting their scorecard, the player must report playing two balls to the Committee, who will determine their score for the hole (Rule 20.1c(4)). This applies even if the player scores the same with both balls. The penalty for not reporting play of two balls is disqualification.
Finally, discussing Rules options within the group is not considered giving or accepting advice (definition of ADVICE).
Putting Green
Marking the Ball
Dear John: Can a player mark his ball on the putting green with anything besides a coin or a ball-marker? -LostMyMarker
Dear LostMyMarker: Coins and ball-markers are preferable. The Rules specify using an artificial object (definition of BALL-MARKER). For instance, the top picture shows from left to right, a pop tab, coin, metal chip, plastic marker, piece of a scorecard, and a tee. Not allowed are natural objects, such as in the bottom picture from left to right, a dead leave, a fresh leave, an acorn, twig, dandelion, and pebble (one-stroke penalty; Rule 14.1). Also, the player may not use a dead insect, shadow, or surface blemish to mark the position of the ball.
Placing the toe of a club next to or behind the ball is acceptable. The player may mark the ball using the point of their shoe, but that is not recommended (don’t move that foot until ball is replaced). The ball-marker should not be larger than a poker chip. Finally, remember to remove the ball-marker before making a stroke; otherwise there is a one-stroke penalty (Rule 14.1a).
Artificial Objects Allowed as Ball-Markers
Natural Objects Not Allowed as Ball-Markers (One-Stroke Penalty)
Marking Ball to the Side
Dear John: Is there a recommended procedure for moving your ball or ball-marker to the side on the putting green when it interferes with another player’s line of play? -- OutOftheWay
Dear OutOfTheWay: There isn’t a set procedure. Whatever process the player uses to move their ball or ball-marker, that process should be exactly reversed upon returning it (Rule 15.3c). For instance, a ball-clubhead-marker process to move out of the way, and marker-clubhead-ball to replace. The player may even move their ball multiple clubhead-lengths or a club-length if they like (Clarification 15.3/1). It’s a good idea if the player aligns the moved marker with a nearby tree or object (and indicates so to the other players or opponents) so that the player gets the direction right when repositioning their ball. The point is simply to get the ball or ball-marker back on the original spot.
Wind Blows Ball Into Hole
Dear John: On a very windy day with leaves blowing everywhere, a player’s second shot on the par-4 12th hole at Porto Cima comes to rest precariously on the green. After he arrives at the green (never getting close to the ball) a gust of wind moves the ball and it rolls into the hole. Is the ball holed and, if so, what’s the player’s score for the hole? Or does he have to replace it? What if the ball had missed the hole and rolled down to the false front? What if a blowing leaf had hit the ball and started it moving? -BlowMeDown
Dear BlowMeDown: Argh, Matey! Such blustery conditions can occur in early spring. As you describe it, the player had virtually certainty that the wind moved their ball. Also, the ball had not been marked, lifted and replaced on the putting green. Wind is a natural force (like gravity and water) so the ball is considered holed as a result of the previous stroke for an eagle two (Rule 9.3)!
Similarly, if the moving ball missed the hole and rolled off the putting green, it would have to be played as it lies on the false front, because it was moved by natural forces (Rule 9.3). That is why players often run to the putting green in such situations to quickly mark, lift and replace their ball. After doing so the player “owns” that spot (Exception 1 to Rule 9.3). If it moves again for any reason before the player makes a stroke, they must replace the ball on the original spot (estimated if necessary).
A blowing leaf is an outside influence. If there was knowledge or virtual certainty that a blowing leaf clipped the ball at rest and caused it to move, the player would have to replace the ball without penalty, estimating the spot if necessary (Rule 9.6; Clarification 9.6/1). This would be true even if the ball rolled into the hole.
Approach Shot Comes to Rest on Putting Green
Ball Rolls Into Hole
Wind Sets Ball in Motion Before Player Gets to Putting Green
Embedded Acorn
Dear John: I was getting ready to putt on the 13th green when I noticed an embedded acorn on my line of play. It was pressed down with just the top exposed at ground level (i.e., not an easily removable loose impediment). I didn’t know if it would bother my putt, but decided to remove it anyway. I had to dig it out with my divot tool, which took some effort, after which I repaired the hole. Were my actions legit? -SometimesYouFeelLikeANut
Dear SometimesYouFeelLikeANut: Yep. An embedded acorn, stone or stick is considered damage to the putting green. The acorn may be removed (e.g., divot tool) and the resulting hole may be repaired without penalty (Rule 13.1c(2)).
Acorn on Line of Play
Acorn Removed
Hole Repaired
Tidying Up Hole
Dear John: After just missing a long putt, I tapped in and noticed that the edge of the hole was raised in one area. It looked like it was from jerking a ball out of the hole using the flagstick. I tidied it up as a courtesy to other players. Another player said that was a penalty. I replied that I had holed out before touching the hole. Who was right? -- DamageControl
Dear DamageControl: You were fine repairing the hole in this situation. Player latitude to fix damage on the putting green has evolved. Before 2019, the Rules placed limits on repairing damage (e.g., just ball marks and old hole plugs). In 2019, the new Rules authorized players to take reasonable actions to repair damage on the putting green caused by any person or any outside influence (Rule 13.1c(2)). That included damage to the lip of the hole caused by the impact of a ball, removing or replacing the flagstick, a player reaching into the hole to retrieve their ball, or someone stepping over the hole.
Note that natural wear of the hole is not considered “damage on the putting green.”. This includes natural changes after the hole is cut and over the course of the day. For example, a small pocket of soil under the lip of the hole falls away, or blades of grass sprout up around the lip of the cup or over the cup. Such natural wear must not be repaired.
Ball Deflected by Leaf on Putting Green
Dear John: We’re in the midst of the leaf season at Porto Cima, which makes for a lot fun when the wind is blowing. When putting on the green, what’s the difference between a moving leaf deflecting a moving ball and a stationary leaf deflecting a moving ball? -ILikedThemBetterOnTheTrees
Dear ILikedThemBetterOnTheTrees: Surprise! There is no difference. If a moving ball is deflected by a moving leaf or hits a stationary leaf, simply play the ball as it lies (Rule 11.1). No replaying the stroke. No penalties. This applies anywhere on the course.
Here’s the logic. A leaf is both a loose impediment and an outside influence. Rule 11.1b(2) states that “If a player’s ball in motion played from the putting green accidentally hits the player or an outside influence, the ball must normally be played as it lies.” Separately, if it is known or virtually certain that a blowing leaf (i.e., an outside influence) moved a ball at rest on the putting green, the ball is replaced without penalty (Rule 9.6; estimate spot if necessary).
Irrigation Sprinkler Goes Off
Dear John: The last player in our group had just finished holing out on the 13th green when a water irrigation head popped up and started blasting a stream of water directly at the hole! What would the ruling have been, if a few seconds earlier, such a blast of water had deflected a putted ball in motion? -- ThatWasClose
Dear ThatWasClose: Was Carl Spackler (Bill Murray’s character in “Caddyshack” movie) running the irrigation box controls? Wind and water are natural forces, but artificially propelled water from an irrigation head and forced air from a greenside fan are outside influences (definition of OUTSIDE INFLUENCE). When an outside influence stops or deflects a ball in motion as a result of a stroke made on the putting green, the ball is simply played as it lies (Rule 11.1b(2), not a replay situation).
Here’s some background on the explanation. Rule 11.1b(2) states that “If a player’s ball in motion played from the putting green accidentally hits the player or an outside influence, the ball must normally be played as it lies.” This applies whether the outside influence is stationary or moving (e.g., a leaf lying on the putting green, a leaf blowing across the putting green, a water jet, or propelled air from a fan).
Having said that, a ball at rest moved by a stream of water from an irrigation head or a blowing leaf (i.e., outside influences) must be replaced (Rule 9.6; Clarification 9.6/1), estimating the spot if necessary (Clarification 9.6/2). This holds whether or not the ball on the putting green had been marked, lifted and replaced.
Getting a “Read” Directly Behind Player Putting
Dear John: Last week during our Men’s Day four-ball competition (stroke play), all of the players were on the green. My partner was away (putting first). One of the players on the other side had a putt on the same line closer to the hole. While my partner was putting, the other player squatted about four yards directly behind my partner’s ball where he could get a good “read” on how the putt would break. That seems totally unfair. Is there a Rule against that? -- OnTheBall
Dear OnTheBall: The answer may surprise you. There is no Rule against a player on another side or an opponent standing on an extension of the line of play behind a player’s ball while the player is making a stroke, although it’s not good ettiquite to do so. A polite, “Do you mind standing to the side?” should suffice.
However, there may be a penalty if the player’s caddie, their partner, or their partner’s caddie stands in the restricted area! Here are some scenarios:
1. Caddie stands behind player’s ball to help the player line up their next stroke and the stroke is made without the caddie or player backing away (player gets general penalty; Rule 10.2b(4)).
2. Partner stands behind player’s ball to get a read on how their (the partner’s) putt will break on the same line of play (partner gets general penalty; player gets no penalty; Rule 23.8; Clarification 23.8/1).
3. Partner stands in restricted area behind player’s ball to both help line up the player’s next stroke as well as get a read on how their (the partner’s) putt will break (both partner and player get general penalty; Rules 10.2b(4) and 23.9a(2); Clarification 23.8/1).
4. Caddie absentmindedly stands in restricted area behind player’s ball during player’s stroke (no penalty to player; Rule 10.2b(4)).
5. Player’s caddie stands in restricted area behind player’s ball, after player takes their stance, to check if the player’s backswing will hit a tree branch but moves away before the player makes their stroke (no penalty to player; Rule 10.2b(4)).
Ball Overhanging Hole
Dear John: I stroked my 25-ft birdie putt on the par-3 16th hole at Porto Cima from the bottom tier up to the top tier. The ball started out with good pace, slowed down nicely as it rolled up the ridge, headed dead straight toward the hole, and then stopped just short, overhanging the lip of the hole. I walked to the hole and waited a little bit, yelled encouragement to the ball, waited a little bit more, after which my ball finally fell into the hole. I thought that I made a birdie, but the guys we were playing against said it was a par, because the ball took too long to fall into the hole. Who was right? -- HungOver
Dear HungOver: I don’t suspect there is any money riding on this answer, is there? Rule 13.3 governs a ball overhanging the lip of the hole. The Rule has limited patience. The player has a reasonable amount of time to reach the hole plus 10 seconds more for the ball to fall into the hole (after a putt, chip, pitch, bunker shot, any shot). If the ball falls into the hole before the 10 seconds are up, the ball is holed with the previous stroke (a birdie in your case!).
After 10 seconds, the ball is deemed to be at rest, period. This is true even if the player thinks it may still be moving (the criterion is the ball overhanging lip of hole for 10 seconds, not whether the ball is still moving). Indeed, even if the ball were moving as the player tapped it in the hole, there would be no penalty for making a stroke at a ball in motion, because the ball is deemed at rest. If the ball falls into the hole after 10 seconds, the player is deemed to have holed out with their last stroke and must add a penalty stroke (amounting to a par in your case). This is why you often hear players start counting aloud to 10 in such circumstances.
These 10 seconds are a protected period to which the player is entitled. All players should stay clear of the hole and avoid any pretext of influencing the movement of the ball (e.g., jumping near the ball, removing the flagstick from the hole, knocking the ball away, blowing on the ball). In match play, if an opponent moves the player’s ball within the 10-second window (e.g., as if to quickly concede the next stroke), there is no penalty, but ball is deemed holed with the previous stroke (Rule 13.3b). In stroke play, if another player moves the ball within the 10-second window, they incur a two-stroke penalty, and the ball is replaced on the lip of the hole. Should the player tap their ball into the hole within 10 seconds, the window is voided, and the ball is holed. A ball lifted or moved by the player before the 10 seconds expire is treated as at rest and must be replaced on the lip of the hole.
0851601
Ball in Another Player’s Ball Mark
Dear John: We were playing the par-4 11th hole at The Club of Porto Cima. My approach shot landed about eight feet from the hole making a deep ball mark and then releasing. Subsequently, another player hit a chip shot that rolled to rest in my ball mark! What should he do? – NeverSeenThatBefore
Dear NeverSeenThatBefore: What are the odds? The ball-mark may be repaired (Rule 13.1c(2)). As the ball lies in the ball mark, the player’s natural reaction may be to lift the ball. The watchout is to mark the ball first (Rule 14.1a), perhaps a clubhead-length to the side. Lifting the ball without marking it results in a one-stroke penalty, because the ball must be replaced. If the ball-marker is accidentally moved in the process of making the repair, replace it without penalty (Rule 13.1d(1); estimate spot if necessary). After fixing the ball mark, replace the ball on the repaired spot and play it as it lies.
Here are a few more points. If the ball is next to a ball mark, the ball mark may be repaired with ball in place (not marked), and if the ball is accidentally moved, it must be replaced (Rule 13.1d(1)). These processes would also apply to a ball that came to rest on a raised or lowered old plug, in a hoof print, a scrape from a shoe or flagstick, embedded stone or acorn, or among spike marks (repairable damage on the putting green; Rule 13.1c(2)), but not aeration holes, vertical cuts, or natural imperfections (bare spots).
Flagstick Down
Dear John: Suppose a group is playing a hole and finds the flagstick lying on the green (blown down by the wind or careless replacement by the preceding group). The flagstick lies beside the hole making a nice backstop. Do the players have to replace the flagstick before they play to the green or play from on the green? Is there a penalty if a player’s ball hits the flagstick after a shot? -DownAndOut
Dear DownAndOut: And just how often does this happen? One of the basic tenets of the Rules of Golf is to play the course as you find it (Rule 8). If you come to a putting green with the flagstick lying behind the hole serving as a backstop, it’s your lucky day and you may take advantage of the situation. There is no penalty if the player’s ball hits the flagstick after a stroke (Rule 11.2a; Clarification 11.2a/1). Play the ball as it lies. Alternatively, the flagstick is a moveable obstruction (see definition of OBSTRUCTION) so it may be removed if it interferes with the conditions affecting the stroke (Rule 15.2a) or replaced in the hole if a player prefers.
Another basic tenet is that the player is entitled to the conditions affecting the stroke when their ball came to rest (Clarification 8.1d(1)/2). Thus, the first player to play may remove the flagstick lying by the hole before making a stroke while the next player to play may replace it prior to making their stroke, and so on. However, once a player removes the flagstick for their stroke, the gig is up. Subsequently, that player must not deliberately replace the flagstick (e.g., to serve as a backstop) (Rule 11.2a; Clarification 11.2a/1; penalty of two strokes in stroke play and loss of hole in match play).
Lifting Leaves As Ball Rolls Toward Hole
Dear John: It was mid-November. We were playing a four-ball match and had reached the par-3 14th hole. A “leaf dump” was underway and the greens were littered with leaves to varying degrees. My partner’s tee shot was short and right of the green. His pitch shot onto the green used the bank above the hole as a backstop. The ball landed and started trickling down toward the hole. Hoping to help him, I hastily started picking up leaves in the path of his ball. Our opponents questioned my actions. Was that a penalty? -- Autumn
Dear Autumn: I’m afraid so. Golf and curling are two different sports. Rule 11.3 states, “When a ball is in motion, a player must not deliberately lift or remove a loose impediment to affect where that ball (whether the player’s own ball or another player’s ball) might come to rest.”
Even though the partner was not the person removing the leaves, it was the partner’s ball that was involved, so the partner incurs the penalty. Rule 23.5b states, “Any action taken by the player concerning the partner’s ball or equipment is treated as having been taken by the partner.” Thus, in a four-ball match, the player who moved the leaves incurs no penalty, and the partner is disqualified from the hole. Similarly, in four-ball stroke play, the player who moved the leaves incurs no penalty, and the partner incurs a two-stroke penalty and must play the ball as it lies.
Lifting Club Out of Way of Moving Ball
Dear John: On the 9th hole, I played my ball out of the greenside bunker and laid my sand wedge on the apron of the green above the bunker. Another player skulled his downhill shot from the bank behind the green, sending his ball racing toward my club. I hurriedly picked up the club. Any penalties? – TrueConfessions
Dear TrueConfessions: So, you didn’t want the player’s ball to be impeded on its way into the bunker. How considerate! Well, you’re in luck, at least from a penalty standpoint. In this situation (ball played from off putting green by any player), there is no penalty to anyone whether the club is lifted while the ball is moving (Rule 11.3 Exception, third bullet) or the ball hits the club (Rule 11.1a). Play the ball as it lies (Rule 11.1b). This logic would also apply to any other player equipment (e.g., towel, water bottle, umbrella, a rake being held by a player or caddie), a removed flagstick, and a ball at rest on the putting green (Rule 11.3 Exception; have to mark ball before lifting it or there is a one-stroke penalty, Rule 14.2).
This logic does not apply to other movable obstructions (e.g., water hose or unattended rake), loose impediments, and a ball at rest off the putting green (Rule 11.3). The player lifting any these items out of the way of a ball moving after a stroke made from off the putting green incurs a two-stroke penalty in stroke play and loses the hole in match play, even if doing so does not affect where the ball comes to rest.
Ball Moves When Ball-Marker Lifted
Dear John: I marked my ball on the putting green and lifted it for cleaning. I replaced it when it was my turn to putt (red dot by marker), but upon lifting the ball-marker I accidentally moved the ball forward about two inches (solid red arrow). Is that a penalty? -- Oops
Dear Oops: Nope. There is no penalty if anyone accidentally moves any ball in play or any ball-marker on the putting green, no matter how it happens (Rule 13.1d); just replace the ball (dashed red arrow, estimating the spot if necessary).
If the player fails to replace the ball and makes a stroke, they lose the hole in match play and incur a two-stroke penalty in stroke play (Rule 14.7a; playing from a wrong place). Further, in stroke play “the player must play out the hole with the ball played from a wrong place, without correcting the mistake” provided they have not committed a serious breach. That is, no going back once the deed is done.
Replaced Ball Won’t Stay Put
Dear John: I was playing the par-4 17th hole at Porto Cima on Thursday. It had rained earlier and the greens were damp and soft. My approach shot from across the cove plugged on the green (see circled ball at top of the green, just right of the flagstick). I marked the spot, lifted and cleaned the ball, fixed the ball mark, and replaced the ball several times, but it wouldn’t stay put on the slope. Not knowing what else to do, I placed the ball on the repaired ball mark and let it roll 20 feet down the slope, much closer to the hole (see circled ball on right side of photo). I played the ball from its new resting place and did not take any penalty strokes. Did I follow the rules on this? -- Frustrated
Dear Frustrated: Not exactly. Once the player marks and lifts their ball on the putting green, the ball “owns” the spot. That is, if the player marks, lifts, maybe cleans, and replaces their ball on the putting green, and gravity or a breeze subsequently moves the ball (known or virtually certain), the player must return it to that spot, not play the ball from where it came to rest (Rule 13.1d(2) and Exception 1 to Rule 9.3).
“If the ball does not stay on that spot, the player must replace the ball by placing it on the nearest spot where the ball will stay at rest (Rule 14.2e).” The ball must be placed no nearer the hole. The nearest spot must be on the putting green, or, if the ball won’t stay at rest on the putting green, in the general area (i.e., place, not drop, the ball on the apron or in the rough). Repeated placements may be required to find a spot where the ball will ultimately stay at rest, and the eventual spot may be inches or even feet from the original spot.
So, what happens if, after trying to replace the ball twice, it rolls away, and the player plays it from its new resting place? Answer: Nothing good. They are playing from a wrong place (two-stroke penalty in stroke play; loss of hole in match play; Rule 14.7a). Further, a serious breach may be involved (Rule 14.7b). That is, if the ball rolled much closer to the hole, the player may have gained a significant advantage (an easier putt). A serious breach must be corrected – the player must go back and replace/replay the ball properly (see above) and finish the hole. That is, disregard any strokes made from the new position, keep the two-stroke penalty for playing from a wrong place, and complete the hole from the correct spot. The player is disqualified if they fail to correct a serious breach before making a stroke from the next teeing area, or in the case of the last hole of the round, before returning their scorecard. The player must also report play of a second ball related to a serious breach to the Committee; otherwise, they are disqualified (Rule 14.7b). Yes, ouch!
To clarify, the ball does not “own” the spot on the putting green if the player:
• Has not yet marked and lifted the ball, or
• Has only marked the ball.
The ball must be played from its new position if it is known or virtually certain that natural forces (wind, water, gravity) subsequently moved the ball (Rules 13.1d(2) and Rule 9.3).
The ball does “own” the spot on the putting green after the ball is:
• Marked, picked up (lifted, Rule 14.1) and replaced,
• Placed after taking relief (e.g., temporary water, mole run, stroke-and-distance) on the putting green (Clarification 13.1d(2)/1),
• Marked and rotated in place (lifted; Rule 14.1) for alignment,
• Moved other than by natural force and replaced (e.g., another player or opponent marks, lifts and replaces the ball on the putting green).
The ball must be replaced and played from its original spot (estimated if unknown) no matter what caused the ball to move (Rule 13.1d(2) and Exception 1 to Rule 9.3).
Ball-Marker Sticks To Putter Head
Dear John: A player hits his ball onto the putting green and has a 8-foot birdie putt. He walks up and marks his ball with a plastic ball-marker. Because another player’s line of play is close to his marker, he tamps the marker down with his putter just in case. As he is walking away, he glances back and notices the ball-marker is gone! He looks around and discovers that it is stuck to the bottom of his putter. What now? -- StuckOnYou
Dear StuckOnYou: No worries. The ball-marker became attached to the putter as the player was pressing the marker down on the putting green. Such movement of the ball-marker is considered accidental. There is no penalty, just replace the ball or ball-marker (Rule 13.1d(1)). If the exact spot is unknown, the location of the ball-marker must be estimated.
Replacing Ball Ahead of Ball-Marker
Dear John: Occasionally, I’ll encounter another player who marks their ball on the putting green with a ballmarker immediately behind the ball, but after lifting and cleaning the ball, the player replaces it an inch or two in front of the ball-marker (closer to the hole). That’s not legit, is it? -- Creepy
Dear Creepy: Nope. The whole point of marking a ball is to return it to the spot from which it was lifted (Rule 14.2c). Otherwise, the player is repositioning their ball in a wrong place (Rule 14.7a).
Why would a player do this (except to have a shorter putt)? There is no penalty for accidentally moving a ball or ball-marker on the putting green (Rule 13.1d(1)). The player need only replace the ball or ball-marker. If the original spot is not known, it must be estimated.
If a player places their ball a few inches in front of the ball-marker, they may correct the errant placement without penalty, so long as the player does so before making their next stroke (Rule 14.5). However, once the player putts from the closer spot, they have played from a wrong place. The penalty is loss of hole in match play (Rule 14.7a). In stroke play, the stroke counts and there is a two-stroke penalty (Rule 14.7a).
Further, in stroke play, except in the case of a serious breach (unlikely if the ball is only two inches removed), the player must finish the hole with the ball played from the wrong place. They have already paid the penalty and there is no going back (Rule 14.7a). Ironically, if the player subsequently realizes that they have played from a wrong place, picks up the ball from the putting green to correct matters, and putts from the original spot, the player has played from a wrong place for a second time! If there is no serious breach, the two putting strokes count, plus there are a total of four penalty strokes (Rule 14.7b(3))! In such circumstances, the player need not report trying to correct the wrong-place mistake to the Committee before returning their scorecard since only one ball was involved, not two balls (Rule 14.7b(2)).
Repeatedly replacing the ball a few inches in front of their ball-marker on putting greens throughout the round may result in the player being disqualified (Rule 1.2a; Conduct Expected of All Players).
Position of Ball-Marker Helps Partner
Dear John: We were playing a four-ball match. It was our opponents’ turn to play on the putting green of the 12th hole. The opponent whose ball lay nearest the hole asked his partner, “Which way do you want me to mark my ball?” His partner, who had a right-to-left putt (see picture), replied, “Mark it in place. I want to use your ball-marker as a target.” My partner and I protested and asked that the ball be marked to either side. Our opponents countered that they had the right to mark the ball wherever they liked. What should we have done? -QuestionMark
Dear QuestionMark: Good situation! First, this is match play. All the players involved are present and able to protect their own interests. Although the players don’t know the ruling in this instance, they may still reach an agreement among themselves about how to proceed.
If they can’t agree (i.e., everyone stands their ground), the players should complete the hole without unduly delaying play. The protesting side may make a timely request for a ruling. That is, before anyone makes a stroke at the next hole, state that they want a ruling on the situation and the facts on which their request is based. The sides should try to get a ruling as soon as possible to update the status of their match. Who can make the ruling? If it’s a tournament with referees, flag one down. If it’s a competition without a referee, contact the Pro Shop as soon as practical and get a ruling from the Head Professional.
So, what’s the ruling? If a player’s ball-marker is in a position where it might help another player (e.g., target, backstop, etc.), any player may require that the ball-marker be moved (Rule 15.3c). In match play, if a player refuses to move the ball-marker (e.g., to assist their partner in targeting the line of play) and the partner subsequently makes a stroke, the player is disqualified from the hole if an opponent makes a timely request for a ruling (Rule 15.3). Further, as the act helped their partner, the partner is also disqualified from the hole (Rule 23.9(2)). That is, the side loses the hole. In stroke play, each partner incurs a two-stroke penalty (Rules 15.3 and 23.9(2)).
Putted Ball Hits Another Ball
Dear John: There are two balls on the putting green. The player whose ball is away putts and their ball hits the other player’s ball nearer the hole. Does anyone get a penalty? – HittingOnMe
Dear HittingOnMe: Such a simple question. The answer may surprise you. It depends on the form of play.
In stroke play, the onus is on the player putting. If both balls are at rest on the putting green before the stroke, and one player putts and hits the other ball at rest (regardless of whether the ball is in the same position as before the stroke was made), the stroke counts and player putting incurs a two-stroke penalty (Exception to Rule 11.1a). The putted ball must be played as it lies (Rule 11.1b(2)). The ball that was at rest must be replaced (Rule 9.6; estimate the spot if necessary). This protects other players the field, as the player putting may gain an advantage by using another ball as a backstop. When in doubt, always ask the other player to lift their ball.
In match play, neither player is penalized if a putted ball hits another ball in the same circumstance (Rule 11.1a). All parties involved in the match are present and can protect their own interests. If an opponent doesn’t want to help the player putting, the opponent should mark and lift their ball. If the opponent says nothing, and the player gains an advantage by hitting their ball, that’s too bad as the opponent had their chance. Again, the putted ball is played as it lies, and the moved ball is replaced.
The flagstick may be left in the hole when making any stroke. There is no penalty if the ball hits the flagstick, and the ball must be played as it lies (Rule 13.2a(2)). However, if the putted ball ricochets off the flagstick and hits another ball, the above rulings apply in both stroke play and match play.
Finally, a ball at rest on the putting green may be marked and lifted while another ball is in motion (Exception to Rule 11.3)! However, the usual Rules for lifting a ball on the putting green still apply (Rules 14.1a, 14.1b and 9.5b). That is, in stroke play, the player must mark their ball at rest before lifting it. In match play, the player must get authorization before lifting an opponent’s ball; otherwise, they incur a one-stroke penalty and must replace the ball.
Ball Behind Own Pitch-Mark on Apron
Dear John: My tee shot on a par-3 landed on the apron of the putting green and spun back a little. I wanted to putt the ball, but my pitch-mark was in the way on my line of play. May I fix the pitch-mark before I putt? –SpeedBump
Dear SpeedBump: Isn’t that annoying?! Who among us hasn’t been in a similar situation with a pitch-mark? This is an interesting ruling.
The governing principle is that the player is always entitled to the same lie, areas of stance and swing, and line of play that they had when the ball came to rest, regardless of where the ball lies on the course (bunker, penalty area, putting green, general area; Clarification 8.1d(1)/2). So, if the pitch-mark was made by their ball or was there before the ball came to rest, they may not repair it (Clarification 8.1a/1). However, if the pitch mark was made after their ball came to rest, then the player may repair it (Clarification 8.1d(1)/1).
Why can’t an old pitch-mark or the fresh pitch-mark made by the player’s ball always be repaired? Another principle: “Play the course as you find it and your ball as it lies” (Rules 8 and 9.1). The pitch-mark is on the apron of the putting green. The apron is in the general area of the course, not on the putting green. As such, Rule 8.1 prohibits the player from improving their lie, areas of stance and swing, or line of play by removing “irregularities of surface” (a pitch-mark is considered a surface irregularity). The penalty is two strokes in stroke play and loss of hole in match play.
What if, instead, the pitch-mark had been on the putting green? That’s different. There are special Rules for the putting green. Rule 13.1c(2) (Repair of Damage) permits the player to repair a broad array of impairments on the putting green (e.g., spike marks, pitch marks, scrapes, hoof prints, club indentations, etc.). There is one exception. That circumstance is when an opponent or another player is about to make a stroke, and explicitly asks that a ball mark or other damage not be repaired (whether or not it is their ball mark, the player has the right to use it to assist their play - the right to play the course as they find it; Clarification 8.1d(1)/2).
Ball Bounces Off Recessed Hole-Liner
Dear John: I had an uphill three-foot putt. I stroked the ball dead center. Amazingly, the ball went into the hole and popped out (bounced off the lip of the hole-liner like a basketball off the back of a rim). Isn’t that a replay situation (ball hit a movable obstruction on putting green)? -- Rebound
Dear Rebound: Bummer! Sorry, but the stroke counts and the ball must be played as it lies (Rule 11.1b(2)). If instead, the player replaces the ball on the original spot and replays the stroke, they are playing under stroke-anddistance (Rule 18.1; one-stroke penalty). The Rules allow the player to play from the spot of the previous stroke.
The key element to this ruling is that the replay provision of Rule 11.1b(2) applies when the ball in motion hits a movable obstruction on the putting green (i.e., on the surface of the putting green). The hole-liner isn’t on the putting green, it’s below the surface of the putting green. Yes, that makes all the difference.
A ball bouncing out of the hole off the hole-liner is a rare occurrence. The liner should be at least one inch below the putting green surface (see definition of HOLE).
Brushing Sand Away
Dear John: I hit my approach shot onto the fringe of the putting green. There was sand scattered everywhere on the fringe and green from earlier greenside bunker shots. I wanted to putt my ball. Can I brush sand away on my line of play? -- MrSandMan
Dear MrSandMan: You are exposing an interesting subtlety in the Rules. The short answer in this specific instance is yes on the putting green, but no on the fringe.
Here’s the logic. First, sand and loose soil are not loose impediments anywhere on the course (definition of LOOSE IMPEDIMENT). Imagine if sand in a bunker was a loose impediment! Having said that, the Rules expressly allow the removal of sand and loose soil on the putting green without penalty (Rule 13.1c(1)). Ditto in the teeing area (Rule 6.2b(3)). Anywhere else on the course there is a penalty of two strokes in stroke play and loss of hole in match play, if the removal of sand and loose soil improves conditions affecting the stroke - lie, areas of stance and swing, line of play, and relief area where the player will drop or place a ball (Rule 8.1a(4)).
Why are there special exemptions for the putting green and teeing area? Putting greens are well-maintained, short-grass surfaces consistent around the course. Brushing away sand exposes this uniform surface (generally the same for all players), plus the Rules have other permissions for improving conditions on the putting green. In the teeing area, allowances for improving surface conditions are very broad (Rule 6.2b(3)). Elsewhere on the course ground conditions vary, so freely removing sand may significantly alter the surface and potentially create an advantage in some situations.
Sand may be removed from the putting green, even if the player’s ball does not lie on or touch the putting green. One may use their hand (back or palm), hat, towel, club, club cover, etc.; just don’t deliberately test the surface of the putting green in the process (Rule 13.1e).
There have been notable instances where tour pros received two-stroke penalties for brushing sand on the fringe of a putting green. Luke Donald alerted Rory McIlroy of an infraction near the 9th green during the 2nd round of the Abu Dhabi Championship in 2012 (led to a double-bogey six). Keegan Bradley was similarly penalized on the 2nd hole at Bay Hill during the final round of the Arnold Palmer Invitational Tournament in 2015 (led to a double-bogey five).
There is a situation where sand may be brushed away when the ball lies off the putting green and outside the teeing area. The player is always entitled to the lie, line of play, and areas of stance and swing that they had when their ball came to rest (Clarification 8.1d(1)/2). Say, for example, a player’s ball came to rest on the fringe of the putting green and sand from a greenside bunker shot by another player, even a partner, subsequently sprayed the area where the player’s ball lay. The player would be permitted to restore the worsened conditions by brushing away the freshly deposited sand (Clarification 8.1d(1)/1), including marking, lifting, cleaning, and replacing the ball if necessary.
Gimme Putts
Dear John: If a player’s ball lies close to the hole on the putting green “inside the leather” of their putter grip (nominally 25 inches), isn’t there some kind of Local Rule that their next putt is “good” (i.e., the player doesn’t have to hole out; just pick the ball up and add one stroke)? -- That’sGoodErnie
Dear That’sGoodErnie: Oh, would that it were so! There is a long list of professionals who would be delighted to have that Local Rule. As the saying goes, “stuff happens.”
. On September 2nd, Joe Durant missed a 1-foot putt on the 17th hole during the final round of the PGA Tour Champions Shaw Charity Classic at the Canyon Meadows Golf & Country Club in Canada (it was to take the lead; he missed a playoff by one stroke).
. Hale Irwin, who did a backhanded whiff of a 2-inch putt on the 14th hole of the third round in the 1983 British Open at Royal Birkdale, which he wound up losing by one stroke.
. And then there is Ernie Els, who had a 6-putt meltdown from 3 feet on his first hole of the 2016 Masters (for a 9!).
Gimme putts depend on the form of play. It’s unique to match play that a player may concede an opponent’s next stroke from any distance (Rule 3.2b(1)). However, in stroke play, the player must hole out (Rule 3.3c); otherwise, if the player makes a stroke at the next teeing area (or returns their scorecard after finishing the last hole), they are disqualified. There are some exceptions, such as in four-ball stroke play, where only the ball that will count for the side needs to be holed (Rule 23.2a), as well as in bogey and par competitions (Rule 21.3c; player simply loses the hole) and Stableford competitions (Rule 21.1c; player gets no points for the hole).
Further, in the “Maximum Score” format in stroke play, the player’s score is capped at a maximum set by the Committee (e.g., two times par or net double bogey). Players are permitted to “pick up” after they reach their maximum score to help with pace of play (Rule 21.2c).
Removing Dew
Dear John: We were playing a delightful early-morning round in August. The only problem was that the putting greens were covered with dew. Is it okay to wipe a path between the ball and hole so that the putted ball doesn’t “rooster tail” water? -- DoTheDew
Dear DoTheDew: That’s living the good life! Sorry to spoil the moment, but dew, frost and water are not loose impediments (snow and natural ice are; definition of LOOSE IMPENDIMENT). Removing dew in such fashion on the putting green is considered improving the line of play (Rule 8.1a(5)). The penalty is two strokes in stroke play and loss of hole in match play. The teeing area is the only area of the course where dew, frost and water may be removed to improve conditions affecting the stroke (Rule 6.2b(3)).
Putting With Toe of Putter
Dear John: Is it okay to make a putt with the toe of the putter? What about using the handle of the putter? How about putting with a driver? -- BossOfTheMoss
Dear BossOfTheMoss: Yes, the player may putt with the toe of their putter (upper left picture) but be careful not to straddle the line of play, unless done accidentally or in trying to avoid another player’s line of play (upper right picture; two-stroke penalty in stroke play and loss of hole in match; Rule 10.1c; for this Rule only, line of play does not include a reasonable on either side). They may also putt with the heel, face or back of the putter. The Rules only require that the player fairly strike the ball “with any part of the head of the club” (Rule 10.1a).
This applies to any stroke with any club. Putting a ball with the handle of a club counts as a stroke and comes with a two-stroke or loss-of-hole penalty – player didn’t strike ball with any part of the head of the club in making a stroke -- no replaying the stroke (lower left picture). Finally, the player may make any stroke with any club (e.g., putt with a driver in lower right picture, or drive with a putter).
Putting With Ball-Marker in Place
Dear John: Is it okay to putt with the ball still marked? We do that in Men’s Day when someone is “closest to the pin” and we want to preserve the spot. – ProxyWinner
Dear ProxyWinner: Making a stroke with the ball-marker left in place results in a one-stroke penalty (Rule 14.1a)! Try marking the ball-marker a clubhead-length to the side and replacing it after the stroke.
Relief From Mole Run
Dear John: I recently came across a long, diagonal mole run on a putting green (see picture). The dashed white line shows the edge of the putting green. There are four different cuts of fringe and rough to the right. For the situation shown (mole run intervening between the hole and a ball on the green), where would the nearest point of complete relief be for right-handed player? -HolyMolely
Dear HolyMolely: There are several considerations. First, because the player’s ball lies on the putting green, they are entitled to line-of-play relief from the mole run (Abnormal Course Conditions; Rule 16.1a(1). There is no free line-of-play relief from an animal hole for a ball lying off the putting green.
Second, again because the player’s ball lies on the putting green, if the player chooses to take free relief, the ball must be placed, not dropped, at the nearest point of complete relief from the mole run on the putting green or in the general area, no nearer the hole (Rule 16.1d). In this case, since the mole run extends several yards onto the putting green, the nearest point of complete relief (including for stance) is across the mole run a few feet off the putting green equidistant to the hole (see picture). The ball must be placed in the fringe. If the ball is dropped instead of placed, the player incurs a two-stroke penalty in stroke play or loses the hole in match play (playing from a wrong place; Rule 14.7a), except in the rare instance where the dropped ball just happens to come to rest on the nearest point of complete relief (Rule 14.2b(2); then a one-stroke penalty).
Finally, the player may also consider flattening that portion of the mole run on the green and putting over the repaired area (Rule 13.1c(2)).
Accidentally Moving Ball on Fringe
Dear John: I know there is no penalty if a player accidentally moves their ball when making a practice swing on the putting green (just replace the ball). What if this happens with a ball on the fringe of the putting green? –Klutz
Dear Klutz: You’re right. There is no penalty if any player accidently moves any ball in any manner on the putting green (Rule 13.1d(1)). However, the fringe is part of the general area of the course. There is a one-stroke penalty under Rule 9.4b and the player must replace the ball (at an estimated spot if the original spot is not precisely known). If the bumped ball is not replaced and the player makes a stroke, instead of a one-stroke penalty, they incur a twostroke penalty in stroke play or loses the hole in match play (Rule 14.7a; Playing from a Wrong Place; Exception to Rule 1.3c(4)).
Practice Stroke Bumps Ball on Fringe (One-Stroke Penalty; Replace Ball)
Practice Stroke Bumps Ball on Putting Green (No Penalty; Replace Ball)
Flag Slips Down on Flagstick
Dear John: The flagstick was in the hole and the flag had slipped down the pole over the hole. My chip shot stopped against the flag. What should I do now? -- FlaggedDown
Dear FlaggedDown: Tap the ball into the hole.
The player may play the course as they find it, including the position and state in which the player finds the flagstick (Clarification 13.2a(1)/1 and Rule 8). The flag is part of the flagstick (definition of FLAGSTICK). There is no penalty for hitting an unattended flagstick in the hole (Rule 13.2a(2)); play the ball as it lies. As shown, the ball is resting against the flagstick left in the hole and no part of the ball is below the surface of the putting green in the hole, so the ball is not holed (Rule 13.2c). If the player chooses to move the flag out of the way or remove the entire flagstick before making a stroke, and the ball falls into the hole or moves away, just replace the ball without penalty, as the flagstick is a movable obstruction (Rule 15.2a(1) and Clarification 13.3b/1).
Kids Move Balls on Putting Green
Dear John: I suspect that some of your rulings when officiating are real doozies. Care to share one? -- Curious
Dear Curious: No matter what happens (and a lot of stuff happens), the Rules of Golf always have an answer. Here’s a cute situation.
It was about 6 p.m. The last group in a four-ball strokeplay tournament at the Greenbriar Hills Country Club was finishing the par-4 18th hole. Three approach shots found the left-hand side of the putting green. The fourth player was about to hit. Suddenly three kids appeared on the green (there was a large gathering on the clubhouse patio immediately across the street above the green). In just seconds they rounded up the three balls, “helping” the golfers by dropping them next to the hole! Just as quickly, they retreated to the anxious calls of their parents!
Stunned, but able to laugh, the golfers and referees scrambled to sort out matters. For sure, there was knowledge that the balls at rest on the putting green had been moved by outside influences (Rule 9.6), requiring them to be replaced, but to where?
Rule 14.2c says if the exact spot on the putting green is not known, it should be estimated. There was sufficient confusion, but “all reasonably available information” was considered in determining the proper spot for each ball (definition of KNOWN OR VIRTUALLY CERTAIN). The players knew who was farthest left, who was in the middle and who was nearest the hole. There were three distinct ball marks on the green supporting their relative positions at roughly four-foot intervals. A spectator, who happened to be watching the group finish, saw which two balls checked and released and which ball spun back. They also recalled that they were aligned in nearly a straight line to the hole from their vantage point.
The balls were retrieved and individually identified by the players (Rule 7.2). Proper identification was important to avoid a penalty for making a stroke at a substituted ball (Rule 6.3b(3)). Each player placed their own ball at the agreed upon estimated spot (Rule 14.2b), after which it was in play again. It was pretty much common sense, but a neat ruling, nonetheless.
Who Can Replace a Lifted Ball?
Dear John: We were playing in a four-ball stroke competition. On the par-4 17th hole, my 150-yard approach shot rolled to just a few feet from the hole! By the time my partner and I got to the green, the other players were getting ready to hit their chip shots. They had marked and lifted my ball. No problem. I was wondering, though, is the person who lifted the ball the only person who can replace it? I had that person do the replacing, as I didn’t want to mess up the birdie opportunity. -- IamCautious
Dear IamCautious: In stroke play, there’s no penalty if another player marks and lifts your ball at rest on the putting green without your authorization (Rule 9.6), although it’s always good form for them to ask when practical. The ball just needs to be replaced at the spot from where it was lifted (Rule 14.2). Who may replace the ball? Any of three people: you, your partner, or the person who lifted the ball (Rules 14.2b(1) and 23.5a). It’s a myth that only the person who does the lifting must do the replacing.
Putt Comes To Rest On Or Against Flagstick
Dear John: My ball was on the top tier of the 18thhole putting green. The hole was located near the ridge dividing the top and bottom tiers. You guessed it; I stroked the putt a little too firm. The ball slipped gently past the hole, caught the slope, and ran down to the lower tier – hitting the flagstick, which had been laid down a “safe distance” from the hole. Was there anything that anyone could have done to prevent the ball from hitting the flagstick? Do I get a penalty? -- AggresivePutter
Dear AggressivePutter: Relax. You’re fine. There are no penalties to anyone for a ball in motion accidentally hitting the flagstick, just play the ball as it lies (Rule 13.2b(2)).
Yes, the removed flagstick on the ground, on or off the putting green, may have been moved out of the way by anyone without penalty (Exception to Rule 11.3). The same applies to a club, towel, water bottle, or other equipment, except for any ball-marker. On the putting green only, another ball at rest may also be lifted out of the way (Rule 9.4, 9.5 and 14.1 requirements for marking and lifting apply).
The flagstick, which includes the flag, is a movable obstruction (see definitions of FLAGSTICK and OBSTRUCTION). If the player’s ball comes to rest on, near, or against the flagstick, on or off the putting green, the player may play their ball as it lies (there is no penalty if the player bumps the flagstick in making a backswing or a stroke), or take free movable-obstruction relief (Rule 15.2).
In taking free relief, if a ball near or against the flagstick on the putting green moves when lifting the flagstick, the ball must be replaced by placing it on the original spot (estimated if necessary; Rules 15.2a(1) and 14.2). If a ball comes to rest in or on the flagstick on the putting green (bottom picture), the flagstick may be removed, and the original ball (or another ball) must be placed on the green under where the ball rested on the flagstick (Rule 15.2a(3)). Likewise, off the putting green, a ball in or on the flagstick may be removed and the original ball (or another ball) must be dropped and played within one club-length of the spot, no nearer the hole, under where the ball rested on the flagstick (Rule 15.2a(2)).
Playing from a Wrong Place (Twice)
Dear John: In stroke play, a player was on the putting green in three strokes and had a four-foot putt for par. In taking a practice swing, he accidentally bumped his ball a few inches to the side. Not sure what to do, he went ahead and putted from where the ball came to rest, missing the hole by inches. Upon having his actions questioned by another player, he lifted the ball, placed it back at the original spot (pre-accidental movement), and holed the putt. So, what was his score for the hole? -- TwoTimer
Dear TwoTimer: Oops! From the description of events, the player played from a wrong place, twice. They had five talent strokes plus four penalty strokes for a score of nine.
On the putting green, there is no penalty if any player accidentally moves any ball in any manner (Rule 13.1d(1)), so long as the player replaces the ball on the original spot (estimated if necessary). However, the player did not replace the bumped ball before making their next stroke, so they played from a wrong place (Rule 14.7a; general penalty of two strokes in stroke play). This was not a serious breach (i.e., no potential advantage gained, so no need to correct the mistake); therefore, the player should have continued to play out the hole (Rule 14.7b(1)).
Instead, the player picked up the ball to correct matters, placed it back at the original spot, and stroked another putt. They played from a wrong place again! As this was not a serious breach either (played from four feet away instead of tapping in from a few inches), the two putting strokes count, plus there are a total of four penalty strokes (Rule 14.7b(3)). Incidentally, the player doesn’t have to report trying to correct the wrong-place mistake to the Committee before returning their scorecard since only one ball was involved, not two balls (Rule 14.7b(2)).
These are painful penalties. Hindsight is 20/20. If the player was confused about whether or not to replace the bumped ball, they could have protected themself by holing out with two balls, one from the original spot and one from the bumped position, and letting the Committee decide which score counted. See Rule 20.1c(3) for the procedure on playing two balls.
In match play, if an opponent made a timely request for a ruling, the player would simply lose the hole for playing from a wrong place (Rule 14.7a).
Ball Bumped With Practice Swing
Ball Putted From Spot of Bumped Ball Just Misses
Ball Lifted and Putted From Original Spot and Holed
Near-Simultaneous Putts
Dear John: Two players don’t realize they are getting ready to hit their putts on the putting green at the same time. Others in the group are hesitant to say anything for fear of distracting either player. The players putt – one just after the other. What should they do next? –Dilemma
Dear Dilemma: This is interesting situation. Here are the possible outcomes:
1. If the balls simply roll to rest without contacting each other, play each ball as it lies with no penalty to either player.
2. If Ball A comes to rest and is then hit by Ball B, replace Ball A (Rule 9.6; estimate spot if necessary) and play Ball B as it lies (Rule 11.1b(2)).
In match play, there is no penalty. In stroke play, independent of who is away, there is no penalty to either player IF Ball A was struck before Ball B was struck (i.e., Ball A was not at rest on the green when Ball B was struck). However, if Ball B was struck before or at the same time as Ball A (i.e., Ball A was at rest on the green when Ball B was struck), then player B incurs a two-stroke penalty (Exception to Rule 11.1a).
3. If the balls in motion collide, replay both strokes from their previous spots (estimated if unknown), using the original ball or another ball, with no penalty to either player (Rule 11.1b(2)).
But what if a stroke is not replayed (e.g., the players may be totally unaware that replaying is required)? Might that potentially lead to a disqualification? Not to worry, as this Rule is designed to avoid accidental disqualifications. In stroke play, if the ball is played from where it came to rest (i.e., stroke not replayed), the original stroke counts, the player incurs a two-stroke penalty, and they must complete the hole without correcting the mistake (i.e., the ball is not considered as played from a wrong place under Rule 11.1b(2)). So, let’s say the balls collide, one ball deflects into the hole, the player picks it up, and proceeds to make a stroke at the next hole. The ruling is that the player’s original stroke counts along with a two-stroke penalty and the ball is holed.
In match play, under the same circumstance (i.e., stroke not replayed, and ball played from where it came to rest), the original stroke counts and the player incurs a loss of hole penalty. If neither the player nor the opponent replays their stroke, the first person to play from where their ball came to rest loses the hole.
There is one related note. In match play, if an opponent plays out of turn, the player may recall the opponent’s stroke (Rule 6.4a(2)).
Saving Time
Dear John: My chip shot from off the green rolled to about four feet from the hole. While I was walking to my ball, another player hit a great bunker shot to about a foot from the hole and on my line of play. Of course, he still has to rake the bunker. In the interest of saving time, may I mark his ball, or should I wait for him to finish raking the bunker and walk up to mark it himself? -- Etiquette
Dear Etiquette: In this situation, it may take the player a minute or longer to reach their ball. The Rules will help you save time and be courteous. In stroke play, there is no penalty if you mark and lift the player’s ball (Rule 9.6), although asking for permission is a polite gesture (“Okay if I mark your ball?”).
Match play is different. As an opponent, you must first get the player’s authorization before marking and lifting their ball (9.5b Exception 1). Otherwise, deliberately moving the player’s ball results in a one-stroke penalty and the ball must be replaced (Rule 9.5b).
Here are a few more points:
1. The player, their partner, or the person who lifted the ball may return it to the original spot (Rule 14.2b(1)).
2. If the player authorizes someone to mark their ball, the player is responsible for the ball being replaced at the original spot (Rule 1.3c(1) first bullet). Failure to play from the original spot is playing from a wrong place and the player gets a penalty of two strokes in stroke play and loss of hole in match play (Rule 14.7a). If someone marks the player’s ball and sets the ball aside several feet away (ball out of play), the player is responsible for returning the ball to the mark and putting it into play. If the player were to make a stroke at the ball from where it was set aside, they would be making a stroke at a wrong ball (Rule 6.3c(1)).
Ball Lifted While Putt on Way
Dear John: My 60-foot chip shot nestled to about two feet from the hole. As I proudly started walking forward to mark the ball, another player putted from about 20 feet away. Instinctively, I raced over, marked, and lifted my ball just a split second before his ball rolled over my marker! But (groan), was it too late to lift my ball since the other player’s putt was already in motion? Did I get a penalty? — JustMissed
Dear JustMissed: Good hustle! You did fine. There is no penalty for marking and lifting your ball (or your partner’s ball) in this situation (Exception to Rule 11.3), although there is a one-stroke penalty if you don’t mark the ball first (Rule 14.1a), You may also lift a flagstick laying on the putting green or any piece of equipment (e.g., club, towel, putter cover) without penalty, but not a loose impediment (e.g., a leaf) or a movable obstruction (e.g., non-equipment, such as a rake or scorecard) per Rule 11.3. Moving the latter objects results in a penalty of two strokes in stroke play and loss of hole in match play, whether or not the ball would have hit the object.
Indeed, in stroke play, you probably prevented the other player from getting a two-stroke penalty for hitting your ball (Exception to Rule 11.1a). That’s because your ball was at rest in the same position on the putting green as when the other player made their stroke on the putting green. Did they thank you? The reason for the two-stroke penalty in stroke play is to protect the field (i.e., the player putting might use the ball at rest as a backstop, potentially creating an unfair advantage, to which other players on the course in the competition might object even if those players with you don’t object).
Likewise, in match play, you may mark and lift your ball, but no worries if you’re not fast enough and the putted ball hits your ball at rest. No one incurs a penalty (Rule 11.1a); just play the putted ball as it lies (Rule 11.1b(2)) and replace the ball that was moved (Rule 9.6; estimate the spot if necessary). The reason for no penalty in match play is that all players involved in the competition are present to protect their own interests. That is, if the player putting might gain an advantage by hitting the opponent’s ball at rest, the opponent may lift the ball; otherwise, the opponent had their chance.
Here are two more twists just to round out the possibilities. In match play, a player may mark and lift an opponent’s ball in similar circumstances (e.g., four-ball match), but must get authorization from an opponent first; otherwise, the player incurs a one-stroke penalty for moving the opponent’s ball at rest (Rule 9.5b). In stroke play, there is no penalty if the player lifts another player’s ball, with or without marking it and with or without permission, so long as it’s not their partner’s ball (must mark partner’s ball); just replace the original ball on the original spot (Rule 9.6).
Lifted Flagstick Deflects Ball
Dear John: Some players prefer to putt with the flagstick in. Other players prefer to remove the flagstick. I had a 3-foot putt and wanted to putt with the flagstick in. Just as I was making my stroke, another player suddenly decided to “help” me by stepping forward and removing the flagstick. In the process, the ball hit the flagstick and bounced a foot away from the hole. The other player didn’t intend to deflect the ball. What’s the ruling? -- AwC’mon
Dear AwC’mon: Keep repeating, “It’s a gentleman’s game . . . it’s a gentleman’s game.” The other player lifting the flagstick incurs the general penalty for unauthorized moving or removing of the flagstick (Rule 13.2a(4); two strokes in stroke play and loss of hole in match play). Since the ball in motion was accidentally deflected by the flagstick, the stroke counts and the ball is played as it lies (Rule 13.2b(2)).
Had the ball been deliberately deflected, the player would have had to replay the stroke (Rule 11.2c(2)). If, instead, the player completed the hole from where the deflected ball came to rest, the player’s original putt would count and they would incur the general penalty (two strokes in stroke play and loss of hole in match play).
Putting Through Fringe
Dear John: On the par-4 5th hole at the Old Warson Country Club, my ball was on the putting green and there was an old ball mark on my line of play through the fringe. Do I get to repair the ball mark? -HowConvenient
Dear HowConvenient: Sorry, but in this situation the player is only allowed to repair ball marks on the putting green (Rule 13.1c(2)). Improving the conditions affecting the stroke (e.g., line of play) by eliminating holes, indentations or uneven surfaces in the fringe is prohibited by Rule 8.1a(3). The penalty is two strokes in stroke play and loss of hole in match play.
Of course, there is an exception (the Rules are full of exceptions). You may repair a ball mark on the fringe if it was made by another player’s ball after your ball came to rest on the putting green (Clarification 8.1d(1)/1). The player is generally entitled to the conditions affecting the stroke when their ball came to rest (Clarification 8.1d(1)/2).
Here is a related situation with a different answer. For a ball lying on the putting green, free relief is available for line of play interference with an abnormal course condition (e.g., sprinkler head or mole run) on or off the putting green, say, the fringe (Rule 16.1a(1) third bullet and Rule 16.1d). The player places their ball at the nearest point of complete relief on the putting green or in the general area, no nearer the hole.
Aligning Ball for Putt
Dear John: I hate how lining up putts slows down the game. One of the guys in our regular group has a line drawn around his ball. I know that he may use the line for aligning a putt on the putting green, but what about for a putt from the fringe or a false front? For example, a player replacing his ball after being asked to lift it because it interfered with play of another player’s ball. Can he set the mark to line up the shot when replacing the ball? And if he hasn’t removed his ballmarker that he used to mark the spot, can he readjust the alignment? Wasn’t the ball in play once he let go of it? – WhereIDrawTheLine
Dear WhereIDrawTheLine: Many players use a line on their ball to help align putts. Indeed, it is often part of a player’s putting routine! Yes, it takes more time. You are correct about differences in aligning a ball on and off the putting green.
On the putting green, with the spot of the ball properly marked, the player may pick up and replace the ball or rotate the ball in place for alignment purposes (Rule 13.1b). This may be done multiple times if desired. Further, after replacing the ball and removing the ball marker, the player may choose to replace the ball-marker and align the ball again. Having said that, the player should be conscious of pace of play. “When it is the player’s turn to play . . . It is recommended that the player make the stroke in no more than 40 seconds after they are (or should be) able to play without interference or distraction . . .” (Rule 5.6b(1)).
Off the putting green, the player generally incurs only one chance to replace their ball (e.g., player replacing their ball after being asked to lift it because it interfered with play of another player’s ball). The exception is when the ball doesn’t stay put after the player lets go, and it must be replaced again (Rule 14.2e). Yes, the ball may be replaced in “almost any orientation” (e.g., with the line positioned to help with alignment; Clarification 14.2c/1). The one proviso is maintaining the vertical distance of the ball to the ground when replacing the ball (i.e., no “teeing the ball” on a clump of mud sticking to the ball unless the ball was already resting on the clump).
Replacing means returning the ball to its original position by “setting it down by hand and letting it go with the intent for it into play” (Rule 14.4 and definition of REPLACE). The ball is correctly in play when the player lets go of the ball and it stays put. Subsequently, whether the ball is still marked or not (definition of IN PLAY), any further realignment is considered deliberately touching or moving the ball at rest. The penalty is one stroke, and the ball must be replaced on the original spot (Rule 9.4).
Goose Poop
Dear John: What the geese did to the putting green of the 17th hole was brutal. What are my options? –TooPoopedToPutt
Dear TooPoopedToPutt: Geese can be very messy on holes next to the lake, particularly during the winter months. A quick internet search (it must be true) indicates that a goose can eat up to four pounds of grass a day, poop up to once every 12 minutes, and leave up to two pounds of poop a day, equivalent to a 2-4-2 fertilizer. Just who collects these data? Ugh.
The maintenance crew does their best to blow off the putting greens, but the geese are active all day. As for your options when goose poop may be an issue:
1. Play the ball as it lies (not a fun choice).
2. “Animal waste” is a loose impediment (definition of LOOSE IMPEDIMENT). As such, the pieces may be removed “in any way” to clear a path to the hole (Rule 15.1a). This includes using one’s shoe, club, tee, repair tool, or a stick (be careful about handling whatever is used as goose poop contains disease-causing parasites). Reasonable actions to remove loose impediments are allowed, even if they result in improving conditions affecting the stroke (Rule 8.1b(2)). If the ball is moved in removing a loose impediment on the putting green, there is no penalty, but the ball must be replaced on the original spot and may be cleaned (Rules 15.1b and 13.1b). Not replacing the ball results in a two-stroke penalty in stroke play and loss of hole penalty in match play (Rule 14.7a).
3. Take unplayable ball relief (Rule 19.2; one-stroke penalty; rarely done on the putting green).
Also, when animal dung affects fair play, the Committee may choose to implement Local Rule F-12 for the competition. This Local Rule provides the additional option of treating the droppings as ground under repair everywhere on the course except when the ball lies in a penalty area, which means free line of play relief is available on the putting green (Rules 16.1a and 16.1d, like free relief from multiple puddles of temporary water). That is, place the ball at the nearest point of complete relief, no nearer the hole, on the putting green or in the general area. Each piece would be an independent condition, so it might take some maneuvering (combination of one or more relief steps along with removal of pieces) to find a clear path to the hole. Alternatively, the Committee could designate an area of droppings as ground under repair.
Local Rule F-12 (Animal Dung)
“At the player’s option, dung from [specify dung from which relief would be given, for example, goose dung, dog dung] may be treated either as:
• A loose impediment that may be removed under Rule 15.1, or
• Ground under repair from which relief is allowed under Rule 16.1.
[If dung is found on the putting green, the player may also use the greens switch/whip located by the putting greens to remove dung from the line of play. If doing so improves the line of play or other conditions affecting the stroke there is no penalty under Rule 8.1a.]”
Ball Putted, Ball-Marker Lifted Out of Way
Dear John: I chipped onto the green about three feet below the hole. In running up to mark the ball, I realized my ball-marker wasn’t in my pocket. I must have lost it on the last hole. I hastily marked the ball with a tee instead. Things get better. Another player’s putt from above the hole was a little firm and started tracking past the hole straight for my tee. I instinctively hustled over and pulled the tee so that his ball wouldn’t hit it. He gave me a look that spelled trouble. What happened? -- Manners
Dear Manners: That’s too bad. You would have been fine if you had done nothing. Lifting the tee while the ball was in motion breached two Rules! The penalty is two strokes in stroke play and loss of hole in match play. Ouch!
Marking the spot of a ball with a tee is permitted (definition of BALL-MARKER), but the player should be wary of the tee potentially deflecting or stopping a ball in motion. It’s best to take a little more time and mark the ball with a flat object. Borrow a coin or other ball-marker if necessary.
What were the two breaches? First, deliberately moving a ball-marker is a one-stroke penalty (Rule 9.7b). Second, intentionally moving the tee to prevent the putted ball from hitting it merits a two-stroke penalty in stroke play and loss of hole penalty in match play (Rule 11.3; Deliberately Removing Objects to Affect Ball in Motion). The Exception to Rule 11.3 permits the player to lift a ball at rest, flagstick, and other player equipment out of the way of a ball in motion, but not a ball-marker (third bullet of the Exception).
So, why doesn’t the player get three penalty strokes in stroke play? As there were multiple breaches with different penalties between intervening events, the Rules provide that only the higher-level penalty applies (Rule 1.3c(4) third bullet); therefore, the player incurs only a two-stroke penalty.
All of this said, there is no penalty to anyone if the tee (or any other ball-marker) accidentally deflects or stops a ball in motion (Rule 11.1a). Simply count the stroke and play the ball as it lies (Rule 11.1b(2) second bullet). Next time!
Double Green
Dear John: We need a ruling on this double green. My opponent’s drive on the 18th hole rolled into the cup on the 9th hole. Does he get free relief, as he says, or does he incur a one-stroke penalty as an unplayable lie? The outcome of the match depends on your ruling. Thanks! (Mallorca is in the background) -- StAndrews
Dear StAndrews: I hope that you guys are enjoying your cruise! It’s great that you found a way to play some (miniature) golf. I regret that this ruling will cost one of you the match.
Free relief. The double green is not demarcated into two separate greens, so it is all one green when playing either the 9th or 18th hole (definition of PUTTING GREEN). Thus, the cup on the 9th hole is considered a hole made by the maintenance staff when playing the 18th hole (definition of GROUND UNDER REPAIR). Your opponent should place, not drop, their original ball or another ball at the nearest point of complete relief from the 9th-hole cup on the putting green, no nearer the 18thhole cup (Rule 16.1d).
So-Called Waste Areas
Waste Areas
Dear John: The par-5 17th hole on the Quarry at Crystal Springs course (Maryland Heights, MO) has a waste area on the righthand side of the landing zone. It’s heavily tracked and there are no rakes. Playing a shot from within a footprint is tough. Is free relief available? -- DeepTracks
Dear DeepTracks: Sorry, but there is no free relief. Waste areas are inherently rugged. The player’s options are to play the ball as it lies or take unplayable ball relief (Rule 19.2, one-stroke penalty). Most players elect to advance the ball as best they can instead of incurring a penalty stroke.
Waste areas are sometimes confused with bunkers. Bunkers are “specially prepared areas of sand” (definition of BUNKER), usually smoothed, provided with rakes, and cared for via course maintenance and player etiquette. Waste areas are not part of a bunker (definition of BUNKER), may be in the general area or a penalty area, and typically have no rakes. Thus, the Rules for play from a waste area are different from the restrictions that apply to a bunker:
1. In a waste area, the player may ground their club lightly on the sand immediately in front of or behind the ball without penalty to the extent that the sand supports the weight of the club, even if doing so improves the conditions affecting the stroke; just no pressing down on the sand (Rule 8.1b(4); doing so results in a general penalty of two strokes in stroke play and loss of hole in match play). In contrast, such grounding is not allowed in a bunker (Rule 12.2b(1)).
2. The player may take practice swings in a waste area that splash sand, but sand must not be removed if doing so improves the lie, intended areas of stance and swing, or line of play for the stroke to be made (Rule 8.1a(4); general penalty). Recall the hullabaloo over the Patrick Reed removing sand behind his ball with short trial “club-takeaways” in a waste area at the 2019 Hero World Challenge in the Bahamas. By comparison, practice swings are not allowed in a bunker (Rule 12.2b(1)).
3. Sand may be brushed on the backswing for a stroke that is completed in a waste area (Rule 8.1b(7)) but brushing sand with the backswing is not allowed in a bunker (Rule 12.2b(1)).
4. When a waste area is part of the general area, the relief areas for the back-on-the-line and lateral unplayable-ball options may be in any area of the course, perhaps on grass (Rules 19.2b and 19.2c; one-stroke penalty). However, for a ball in a bunker, the relief areas for these two unplayable-ball options are restricted to inside the bunker (Rule 19.3a; onestroke penalty), unless the player opts for two-stroke back-on-the-line relief outside the bunker (Rule 19.3b).
Here’s one more point. There is no free relief for an embedded ball in sand in a waste area. One of the exceptions to Rule 16.3a(1) states there is no relief for a ball embedded in the general area “when the ball is embedded in sand in a part of the general area that is not cut to fairway height or less.” Viewed differently, a player would get free relief for a ball embedded in a sand-filled divot in a fairway. Of course, there is no free relief for an embedded ball in sand in a bunker or penalty area (Rule 16.3a(1)).
Playing the Ball
Conditions Affecting the Stroke
Curled-Over Divot
Dear John: My second shot on the par-5 15th hole at Porto Cima rolled directly behind a curled-over divot. That is, someone made a divot but it didn’t totally separate from the turf. Instinctively, I unfurled the divot. It was in my way! Was that okay? -- DivotDiva
Dear DivotDiva: Removing an unattached divot lying unattended on the ground is fine (i.e., it’s a loose impediment; just don’t move the ball). Replacing a divot solely for care of the course is also encouraged. However, replacing a divot, attached or not, or even pressing down a previously replaced divot, if such action improves conditions for the stroke, is a no-no. The penalty is two strokes in stroke play and loss of hole in match play (Rule 8.1a), and may not be reversed by restoring the divot.
A curled-over divot is still attached to the ground. As such, it is considered part of the ground, not a “loose” impediment. The player must not improve the conditions affecting the next stroke, in part, by “moving, bending or breaking any growing or attached natural object . . .” (Rule 8.1a(1)), or “by replacing divots in a divot hole “(Rule 8.1a(3)). This would include unfolding a curled-over divot.
But wait, can’t the player avoid penalty by restoring the conditions that they improved? Answer: Yes, except when the improvements involve altered ground conditions (e.g., an unfurled divot). See the ”But” in Rule 8.1c referring to Rules 8.1a(3)-(5)) which prohibit altering the surface of the ground.
Mushrooms Behind Ball
Dear John: I was playing at the Bogey Hills Country Club in late June. It was early in the morning. With all the heat, humidity and watering, some mushrooms had popped up in a few fairways overnight. You guessed it, one of my drives rolled in front of two little mushrooms. As annoying as they are, I don’t think I can flick them away, right? Also, some look like, and are the same size as, a golf ball. So, if a player swings at a mushroom, thinking it is his ball, does that count as a stroke? -FunGus
Dear FunGus: Isn’t it a shame that something so dainty can get in the way and be so bothersome? Unfortunately, the mushroom wins, at least until the player makes a stroke. Rule 8.1a(1) prohibits the player from improving the conditions affecting the stroke (lie of ball, areas of intended stance and swing, line of play, and relief area where player will drop or place a ball) by “moving, bending or breaking any growing or attached natural object . . .” There is a two-stroke penalty in stroke play and loss of hole penalty in match play.
However, in this instance (ball in general area), there is no penalty if the player improves the conditions affecting the stroke upon “making a stroke or the backswing for a stroke which is then made” (Rule 8.1b(7)). So, if the player makes a backswing and then completes making a stroke, and in the process the mushrooms get “whacked”, that’s fine. The same would apply to a dandelion, other weed, or grass that causes similar interference.
A stroke is defined as “the forward movement of the club made to strike the ball.” If it’s a mushroom and not a ball, then no stroke is made. Also, there would be no penalty unless this action somehow improved the conditions affecting the next stroke.
Pressing Club Behind Ball
Dear John: During the 2018 PGA Championship at Bellerive Country Club, I observed two things that I want to ask you about. First, a player clearly pressed down the grass directly behind his golf ball with the sole of his wedge before he chipped onto the green. This one was shown on TV. Second, a player teed up his ball just a bit off the ground on the tee box. Before his stroke, he clearly pushed down on the ground behind his ball with some force with his hybrid club. I didn’t think the first instance was allowed but I am not sure of the second. –PressingMatters
Dear PressingMatters: Those are good observations. The Rules are full of subtle distinctions about what the player may and may not do. Also, it makes a difference in which area of the course the action occurs (general area, putting green, teeing area, penalty area, bunker).
Regarding pressing down grass behind the ball with a wedge in the general area, Rule 8.1b(4) prohibits “pressing the club on the ground” if doing so improves the conditions affecting the stroke (two-stroke penalty in stroke play; loss of hole in match play). However, the same Rule allows “grounding the club lightly right in front or right behind the ball” (except in a bunker) “even if doing so improves conditions affecting the stroke.” So, what’s the difference between pressing a club on the ground versus grounding the club lightly? The player’s club is “grounded lightly” when the grass, soil, sand, or other material on or above the ground surface will support the weight of the club (Rule 8.1b(4)). Anything more than that is pressing. You be the judge. In the picture, the club is sitting on the ground and resting against the palm of the player’s hand (lightly grounded). Also, this is a situation where the player may avoid penalty by restoring the pressed-down grass to its original condition; just don’t move the ball in doing so (Rule 8.1c).
In the teeing area, there are special exceptions permitting the player to “alter the surface of the ground, remove or press down sand or soil or remove dew, frost or water” (Rule 8.1b(8)). This means the player may press down turf in the teeing area with a club or foot. Indeed, World-Golf-Hall-of-Famer Laurie Davies is famous for chunking a club into the turf in the teeing area to create a makeshift tee on which to place her ball.
Helpful Leaves
Dear John: It’s autumn and the tree leaves that provided beauty and shade during the summer are now blowing everywhere. On the par-3 14th hole, it’s my turn to play and I’ve got a downhill putt. I want a clear path to the hole, but if I miss the putt, I want the leaves behind the hole to help stop my ball. As I start picking up leaves between my ball and the hole, another player starts sweeping leaves away below the hole. I ask him to stop, which he does. May I put those leaves back? -LeaveThemAlone
Dear LeaveThemAlone: You may (Clarification 8.1d(1)/2)). The player is entitled to the conditions affecting the stroke that they had when the ball came to rest. This includes using leaves already on the putting green to the player’s advantage to slow the ball down.
In this situation, the other player worsened the conditions affecting the stroke by removing the helping leaves below the hole, so the player may replace the leaves as practical (Rule 8.1d(1)). There is no penalty to the other player unless they deliberately remove leaves after being asked not to do so by the player (Rule 8.3b). In that case, the penalty is two strokes in stroke play and loss of hole in match play.
Here are a few related points. The same logic allows the player to replace the leaves even after another player has cleared the leaves in putting first from below the hole. However, the player is not allowed to replace leaves blown away by the wind (i.e., a natural force; Rule 8.1d(2)). Nor may the player remove leaves and then decide to replace them, since once the player worsens the conditions affecting the stroke (i.e., removes any helping leaves), those conditions must not be improved (i.e., by replacing the leaves; Rule 8.1d(2); penalty of two strokes in stroke play and loss of hole in match play).
Leaves Scattered on Putting Green
Leaves Removed Between Ball and Hole, But Not Behind Hole
Elephant-Ramming Dead Tree
Dear John: A player’s second shot on the par-5 13th hole came to rest up on the bank behind a dead tree. It was a 15-foot tall 6-inch diameter trunk that was rotting away. The tree interfered with the player’s swing (i.e., he was right-handed). To my surprise, the player started elephantramming the trunk trying to break it off at the ground (i.e., hitting it like a linebacker). He broke loose a 3-foot chunk from the top of trunk before we could stop him from hurting himself! The player went on to hit a punch-shot down to the fairway and finish the hole. Should there have been a penalty? -- TIMBER!
Dear TIMBER!: Are you referring to the Rules of Golf or breaking some law? At least no one got hurt. Golf is a gentleman’s game that linebackers play, too.
A player may not “move, bend or break any growing or attached natural object” if doing so improves the conditions affecting the stroke (Rule 8.1a). The tree is no longer growing, but it is attached (i.e., rooted in the ground). Although the player broke off the top piece of the dead tree, that did nothing to improve the area of their swing; therefore, no penalty. Had the player succeeded in breaking the tree off at the ground and gaining a normal swing, the penalty would have been two strokes in stroke play and loss of hole in match play.
Fairly Taking Stance
Dear John: I hooked my drive into the boonies. The ball came to rest on rocky ground surrounded by tall weeds. I was able to take a stance, but the weeds made it hard for me to see the ball and interfered with my swing (top picture). Frustrated, I pinned the weeds to the ground with my foot (bottom picture) and successfully punched the ball to the fairway. It’s okay to move weeds out of the way in a situation like that, right? How else was I supposed to play the shot? -- BushMan
Dear BushMan: This is a classic “bad country” situation; a shot hampered by tall grass, weeds, brush or trees. You’re not alone. Many players, even pros, aren’t sure about the restrictions in moving vegetation. Your initial stance was fine, but then you veered into trouble.
The fundamental axiom of the Rules of Golf is, “Play the course as you find it and your ball as it lies.” In part, this means not improving the lie of the ball, areas of intended stance or swing, line of play, or relief area for dropping or placing by “moving, bending or breaking any growing or attached natural object” (Rule 8.1a). This would include hooking, standing on, and deliberately breaking weeds and branches to afford a better shot (i.e., bull in a china shop, careless, and intentional damage). The penalty is two strokes in stroke play and loss of hole match play.
Having said that, the Rules make some exceptions:
1. Fairly taking a stance (Rule 8.1b(6) and Clarification 8.1b/3): Leave vegetation in place as much as possible when taking a stance (i.e., minimal disturbance of the area when moving into position; least intrusive posture). The player is allowed to move prudently to the ball and place their feet firmly in taking a stance (Rule 8.1b(5)), even if they accidentally move, bend or break a branch(s) in doing so. Upon taking a stance, the player may find themself immersed in weeds, branches, or tall grass. The player is entitled to see the ball, but not necessarily from an overhead position. They are not entitled to a normal stance or swing. The player’s swing may be severely limited (e.g., a crouched-over short punch). Simply stated, avoid deliberate damage and proceed with care.
2. Making a stroke or backswing (Rule 8.1b(7): The player may move, bend, or break anything growing or attached on their backswing and the subsequent downward motion of a stroke; just don’t stop (i.e., once the backswing is started, the stroke must be completed in one motion). This applies only to a stroke, not a practice swing. This exception does not apply to vegetation rooted in, extending up above, and overhanging the edge of a no play zone defined as an abnormal course condition (Rule 16.1f).
cont’d. on next page
Weed In Front of Club Interferes With Swing
Weed Pinned Down With Right Foot
Fairly Taking Stance Cont’d.
3. Restoring worsened conditions (Rules 8.1c): If the player has improved conditions affecting the stroke, by moving, bending and breaking a growing or attached natural object, they may avoid a penalty by restoring the conditions so that the improvement is eliminated. Examples would be returning a branch to its original position and straightening up a bent weed. A tall weed, broken at the base after being stepped on, cannot be restored, so the player incurs the general penalty.
4. Lightly grounding the club in front or behind the ball (Rule 8.1b(4)). This means the ground supports only the weight of the club; no hard pressing of the club on grass or ground behind the ball to improve the lie or area of swing, except in the teeing area.
The player may do their best to make a stroke at the ball in “bad country,” or they may also proceed under an unplayable-ball option with a one-stroke penalty (Rule 19.2).
Loose Impediment in Tree
Dear John: My drive on the par-4 12th hole at the Lake Forest Country Club (Lake St Louis, Missouri) bounced down the bank left of the fairway. My ball was under a tree. A branch with a forked stick caught in it was hanging down about shoulder height above my ball (see top right picture). It interfered with my stance and area of swing, so I took the liberty of removing the stick, resulting in the branch springing upward leaving me a clear shot (see bottom right picture). Was that legit? -- Stick’EmUp
Dear Stick’EmUp: You did just fine. The stick had fallen and snagged the branch. It was a loose impediment. It is a natural object no longer part of a growing or attached natural object (e.g., a living or dead tree). Generally, the player may remove a loose impediment anywhere on or off the course without penalty, so long as their ball is not moved in the process (Rule 15.1a; one-stroke penalty and the ball must be replaced). The branch springing out of the way was your good fortune.
If, instead, a portion of the branch had snapped but not separated (i.e., still attached, see bottom left picture), and been hanging down, it would not have been considered a loose impediment. The player must not break off such a snapped portion of the branch if doing so improves conditions affecting the stroke (Rule 8.1a). There would be a twostroke penalty in stroke play and loss of hole penalty in match play.
Conditions Affecting Stroke Worsened
Dear John: Our group was playing the par-3 3rd hole at The Club at Porto Cima. Two tee shots made the green, one landed in the greenside bunker, while mine came up short of the pond in the rough. When I got to my ball, another player was already in the bunker assessing his shot. I had a dainty pitch shot to the hole and was very nervous about chunking it. Given my short game, there was a 50 percent chance I would hit it in the pond, a 50 percent chance I would hit it in the bunker, and a 50 percent chance I would hit it on the green! It was my turn to play, and the other player had trashed the bunker with footprints. What should I do? Am I not entitled to the same conditions in the bunker as when my ball came to rest? – Overconfident
Dear Overconfident: Yet again proof that “90 percent of the game is half mental” (credit to Yogi Berra)! Yes, you are entitled to the same conditions affecting the stroke as when your ball came to rest (Clarification 8.1d(1)/2) first sentence). The bunker conditions on your line of play have been worsened. Here are a few ways to remedy the situation and allow you to play with a raked bunker:
1. In stroke play, simply ask the other player in the bunker to play first. They may smooth their footprints without penalty after hitting out of the bunker (Rule 12.2b(3)).
2. In match play, if the other player is your partner, the same applies. “Partners may play in the order the side considers best” (Rule 23.6).
3. However, in match play, if the other player is an opponent, you are farther from the hole and required to play first (Rule 6.4a(1)). Generally, the other player may care for the course by smoothing any footprints that don’t affect their stroke (e.g., behind the ball away from the hole; Rule 12.2b(2)), but not those footprints where they took their stance (Rule 8.1a). Having said that, in this situation you may authorize the other player to smooth their stance footprints or rake them yourself (Rule 8.1d(1)).
Match play offers another interesting twist. The player farther from the hole may invite their opponent to play first to save time (Exception to Rule 6.4a). The opponent may accept or decline the invitation. In this instance, one could argue that asking your opponent to play first from the bunker saves time versus smoothing the bunker, having your opponent wait to play, and smoothing the bunker again.
Tamping Bunker Before Taking Drop
Dear John: I was playing a match and my opponent had an impossible lie in the sand under the lip of a greenside bunker. Instead of playing the shot, he decided to take back-on-the-line unplayable ball relief and drop in the bunker. I understand the relief procedure. My question is about his drop. Before dropping in the new fluffy sand, he tromped around in the relief area, packing down the sand. I’m pretty sure that he wouldn’t have had that good lie after dropping if he hadn’t tamped down the sand. Should I have said something? By the way, he didn’t get up and down, and I won the hole with a bogey. -- Compactor
Dear Compactor: That’s a new one! Not everyone appreciates that the “relief area where the player will drop or place a ball” is one of the “protected conditions affecting the stroke,” along with lie of the ball, areas of intended stance and swing, and line of play (Rule 8.1). It must not be improved, in part, by “removing or pressing down sand or loose soil” (Rule 8.1a(4)). The penalty for doing do is two strokes in stroke play and loss of hole in match play. The Rule is result based. It makes no difference that the opponent was unaware that they were breaching a Rule.
But can’t the player negate the penalty by simply restoring the sand to its original condition (i.e., re-fluff the sand)? Nope. In general, restoring physical characteristics of the ground is not allowed when it comes to conditions affecting the stroke (see Rule 8.1c second bullet).
Should you have said something? That’s your call. In match play, the player may overlook a penalty by their opponent, so long as there is no agreement between the sides to waive a Rule or ignore a penalty (e.g., player’s sole decision not to act on the breach; Rule 3.2d(4) and Clarification 3.2d(4)). The penalty for players deliberately agreeing to waive a Rule or ignore a penalty is disqualification (Rules 1.2a and 1.3b(1)). Alternatively, before anyone makes a stroke at the next teeing area, the player may make a timely request for a ruling, stating the facts of the situation and advising the opponent that they want a ruling (Rule 20.1b(2)). Fortunately, it didn’t make any difference in your situation.
Compacted Soil
Dear John: The maintenance crew at the Winghaven Country Club (O’Fallon, Missouri) had been working on the creek and a bridge fronting the putting green on the 16th hole. My ball rolled into the penalty area against some of the bulldozed dirt. I know that I don’t get relief for ground under repair in a penalty area, but may I move some of the dirt clods next to my ball and play it as it lies? -- Clodhopper
Dear Clodhopper: You bet! That’s a very savvy move. Whereas loose soil is not a loose impediment and may only be moved without penalty on the putting green (Rule 13.1c(1)), clumps of compacted soil (e.g., aeration plugs . . . and dirt clods) are loose impediments (definition of LOOSE IMPEDIMENT). Just be careful not to move your ball in the process, as that results in a one-stroke penalty and the ball must be replaced (Rule 15.1b). Also, the player may take a stance by firmly placing their feet on the dirt in making a stroke, so long as they do not dig excessively (Rule 8.1b(5)).
Immovable Obstruction on Line of Play
Dear John: I hit my drive behind an irrigation control box (top picture). Do I get line of play relief? I see the pros on TV taking free line of play relief from ShotLink towers and tents all the time. -- Wayward
Dear Wayward: You’re not alone in asking! Appreciate that the Rules distinguish between immovable obstructions and temporary immovable obstructions (TIOs). Sorry, but there is no free line of play relief in your situation (immovable obstruction in general area; top picture).
Immovable obstructions are man-made objects which are usually present on the course year-around and not meant to be moved. Examples include irrigation control boxes, electrical transformers, sprinkler heads, drains, artificially surfaced cart paths and roads, as well as signposts and ball washers that are cemented into the ground. The extent that free relief is available from an immovable obstruction varies with where the ball lies on the course:
• Anywhere Outside of a penalty area, the player gets free relief for interference with lie of the ball and intended areas of stance and swing (Rule 16.1a(1); middle picture).
• Only on the putting green does the player also gets free line-of-play relief (Rule 16.1a(1) third bullet). For example, the player’s ball is at rest on the putting green and a sprinkler head on or off the putting green intervenes on their line of play.
• Inside of a penalty area, there is no free relief of any kind from an immovable obstruction (Rule 16.1a(2); bottom picture).
Temporary immovable obstructions are structures or devices added on or next to the course on a temporary or seasonal basis that are not meant to be moved. Examples include ShotLink towers, tents, toilets, and scoreboards erected for a given tournament, along with greenside fans used only during the summer months. TIOs are not intended to be part of the challenge of playing the course. When Local Rule F-23 is in effect, the player may take free relief under one, but not both, of the following two options:
• Treat the TIO as an immovable obstruction and no matter where the ball lies on the course, including in a penalty area, take free relief for physical interference with lie of the ball and intended areas of stance and swing (Rule 16.1 as modified for ball in penalty area when Local Rule F-23 is in effect).
No Free Relief for Line of Play Interference
Relief
Immovable Obstruction on Line of Play Cont’d.
• Take free relief for line-of-sight interference as outlined in Local Rule F-23. This is the option commonly seen on televised professional golf tournaments. Again, the ball may be at rest anywhere on the course. For free relief when the ball lies in a bunker or penalty area, the nearest point of complete relief and the relief area must be in the same bunker or penalty area.
No Free Relief for Interference When Ball Lies in Penalty Area
Fix Your Pitch-Mark for Another Player?
Dear John: My approach shot on the par-5 8th hole at Porto Cima made a pitch-mark on the fringe before rolling onto the surface of the green. The next player’s shot stopped on the fringe just behind my pitch-mark, leaving them line of play intervention for their next stroke with a putter. I don’t believe they can fix my pitch-mark without penalty, but can I fix it to care for the course? -- NiceGuy
Dear NiceGuy: How do these things happen? In this instance the intervening pitch-mark was already there when the other player’s ball came to rest and both players are aware that the pitch-mark intervenes on the other player’s line of play. As such, neither player may repair the pitch-mark. The other player would be breaching Rule 8.1a(3) for improving their own line of play by eliminating an indentation in the surface of the ground (two-stroke penalty in stroke play and loss of hole penalty in match play). You would be breaching Rule 8.3b for deliberately improving another player’s line of play by the same actions (two-stroke penalty in stroke play and loss of hole penalty in match play).
Yes, there is a “caring for the course” exception to Rule 8.3, but it does not apply to conditions affecting the stroke (e.g., line of play). Rather, it allows altering “other physical conditions” (e.g., smoothing sand in a bunker below a putting green) where another player’s ball might go or come to rest if it moves before the stroke is made or where the ball might go or come to rest after that player’s next stroke or a later stroke.
Awareness and communication between the players are important considerations in this situation. If you act on your own (other player unaware, no communication) and repair your pitch-mark as a matter of routine without realizing that you are improving the other player’s line of play, there is no penalty to either player (i.e., you did not deliberately improve the conditions affecting the stroke of the other player). However, if the other player requests, authorizes or allows you fix the intervening pitch-mark, both players get the general penalty (Rule 1.3c(1) and Clarification 8.3/1).
Player’s Shot Makes Pitch-Mark
Next Player’s Shot Comes to Rest Behind
Dear John: I know that a player can’t move, bend, or break a vine attached to the ground. But what about the pictured vine cut from the ground and hanging from a tree with the upper part of the vine still wrapped around branches? Is the cut vine still considered attached or is it a loose impediment? -TangledUp
Dear TangledUp: It’s a loose impediment. The vine is no longer rooted in the ground (i.e., no longer an attached natural object). The residual entanglement of the vine in the tree is like a tree branch breaking free (becoming a loose impediment), falling in the tree, and entangling in other branches. It may take some pulling and tugging to disengage the broken branch or the vine from the tree branches, but it can be done. The player may take reasonable actions to remove an unattached vine in any way, including holding it out of the way with the help of others or breaking off a piece of it, even if doing so improves the conditions affecting the stroke (Rules 8.1b(2) and 15.1a), just don’t move the ball in the process (Rule 15.1b; one-stroke penalty and the ball must be replaced).
You’re right that a player must not move, bend, or break an attached vine to improve the conditions affecting the stroke (Rule 8.1a(1)). The penalty is two strokes in stroke play and loss of hole in match play. Having said that, the player is allowed to move an attached vine in the least intrusive manner when fairly taking their stance (Rule 8.1b(6), Clarifications 8.1b/2 and 8.1b/3).
Ball in Parted Grass
Dear John: I hit my ball near some rocks surrounded by heavy grass. I had a good eye on where it bounced to rest, but there was no ball visible when I arrived. Convinced of the spot, I started carefully parting the overgrown grass with my hands. Sure enough, there was my ball nestled on the ground underneath the heavy grass. I would like to try playing the ball as it lies. Do I have to restore the original lie, replacing the grass back over the ball, or can I leave part of the ball visible, like when re-creating the lie of a ball uncovered in a bunker? -- PartingWays
Dear PartingWays: Your observational skills are wellhoned. I take it that you’ve had lots of experience looking for balls. This situation raises a few interesting points about ball searches and the resulting lies.
Your search involved “reasonable actions” to find and identify the ball (i.e., carefully parting the grass). As such, there is no penalty for improving the conditions affecting the stroke (Rule 7.1a). That means the ball may be played as it lies without restoring the original lie (i.e., player doesn’t have to replace the grass back over the ball). However, having identified your ball successfully, if the grass moves back on its own you no longer have authority to move it aside again as it would by improving the conditions affecting the stroke.
Contrast this with a ball completely buried in sand. If the ball is uncovered and moved during a search in a bunker or sand anywhere on the course (e.g., waste bunker), it must be replaced, and the lie re-created with a small part of the ball (about the size of a dime) visible in the sand (Rule 7.1b). See “Searching for Ball in Sand.”
Play the Ball as It Lies
Playing From Lakebed
Dear John: Early in the spring when playing golf at Porto Cima, the lake level may be five feet lower than normal (i.e., downstream flood control). If a player hits a ball onto the lakebed, can they play it as lies instead of taking one-stroke penalty-area relief? I’m thinking of the 13th hole as shown in the picture. – Beachcomber
Dear Beachcomber: Why not? It’s their club! Rule 17.1d (Penalty Area Relief) allows the player to take relief from a penalty area under a one-stroke penalty, but they do not have to take relief. Instead, the player may choose to play the ball as it lies. In doing so, they may ground the club on the lakebed or in the water, take practice swings that strike the ground or water, make the backswing for a stroke that brushes the ground or water, and move chips, pebbles, rocks, and other loose impediments (Rule 17.1b).
However, there are some watchouts. The player must not move their ball in taking the above actions (one-stroke penalty and replace ball by placing it on original spot; Rule 9.4). Also, the player must not move sand, beyond firmly taking a stance with a reasonable amount of digging, if doing so improves any of the conditions affecting the stroke to be made (lie, areas of stance and swing, and line of play; two-stroke penalty in stroke play and loss of hole in match play; Rule 8.1b(5) and Clarificaiton 8.1a/6). Finally, remember that attached and growing objects may not be moved except in limited circumstance (Rules 8.1a(1) and 8.1b).
Ball in Divot Hole
Dear John: I hit my second shot on the par-5 15th hole at Porto Cima to the middle of the fairway about 90 yards from the green (top picture). Instead of sitting on plush zoysia grass, the ball was in a divot hole (second picture). I was going to take free relief, but my friends said I couldn’t. You guessed it. I mishit the shot. Is it really a Rule that you have to play your ball as it lies in a divot hole? -- NotFair
Dear NotFair: One of the fundamental principles of golf is that a player’s ball at rest on the course must be played as it lies, except as otherwise permitted in the Rules (Rule 9.1a). This includes divot holes, whether fresh, old, deep, shallow, sand-filled, etc. Playing the ball as it lies is simply part of the challenge in playing golf. The only alternative is proceeding under an unplayable ball option with a onestroke penalty. A Local Rule granting free relief from divot holes is not authorized.
Golfers have long-complained about divot holes. Notably, Jack Nicklaus contends that sand-filled divot holes should be considered ground under repair. There are lengthy explanations as to why there is no free relief from divot holes. Suffice it to say that even defining what constitutes a divot hole is an issue. Can you imagine the chaos of golfers examining every unfavorable deformity on the course as to whether it is divot hole at some point in its life cycle? Perhaps this subjectivity will be resolved some day.
“Golf is the closest game to the game we call life. You get bad breaks from good shots; you get good breaks from bad shots, but you have to play where the ball lies.” - Bobby Jones
So, what happens if a player takes relief from a divot hole and makes a stroke? They have moved their ball and played from a wrong place. The penalty is two strokes in stroke play and loss of hole in match play (Rule 14.7a; Exception to Rule 1.3c(4)).
Mulch Bed Grooves
Dear John: There are many new mulch beds in the tree lines around the course this spring. Some of the bed edges have “grooves” 1-2 inches deep. If my ball comes to rest in one of these grooves, I get free relief, right? -BummedOut
Dear BummedOut: Sorry to disappoint, but no. Play hard, just like you do off the mulch. The grooves are not ground under repair (they are meant to be there) nor are they temporary abnormal course conditions (e.g., temporary water). The player may play their ball as it lies or proceed under an unplayable-ball option (Rule 19.2). Also, don’t hit your ball into the mulch beds.
Stump
Dear John: The maintenance folks have been taking down a lot of dead trees. If I hit a shot and it winds up in the roots at the base of a stump, do I get free relief? -StumpLifter
Dear StumpLifter: I’m afraid not. Think of the stump as a really short tree. The player may do their best to play the ball as it lies or may take relief under an unplayable ball option (Rule 19.2; one stroke penalty).
Bare Areas Under Trees
Dear John: Do I get free relief if my ball lies among tree roots in a bare area, or in an eroded bare area under trees? -- Wayward
Dear Wayward: Sorry, but there is no free relief in these situations. Tree roots are not considered abnormal course conditions. Trees are normal on a golf course and trees have roots. Having said that, when exposed tree roots extend into the fairway where it would be unreasonable not to allow free relief, the Committee may implement Model Local Rule F-9 for the competition (i.e., the roots are treated as ground under repair and relief is allowed under Rule 16.1b). Similarly, eroded bare areas under trees are not abnormal and are usually found elsewhere around the course.
The Rules assist in these situations. While the player may play their ball as it lies with an improvised stroke, they don’t have to risk injury striking a tree root with the club. Instead, the player may proceed under an unplayable ball option (Rule 19.2; one-stroke penalty).
Ball in Mulch Ring
Dear John: My drive on the par-5 18th hole at the Silo Ridge Golf & Country Club (Bolivar, Missouri) rolled into a mulch ring around a tree right of the fairway. The ball is resting in the recessed outer edge of the ring making club contact difficult. Do I get free relief? May I remove loose impediments? What are my options? -- InTheTrenches
Dear InTheTrenches: What are the odds? The mulch ring isn’t ground under repair (it’s meant to be there), so there is no free relief. The player’s options are to play the ball as it lies with an improvised stroke or proceed under an unplayable ball option with a one-stroke penalty (Rule 19.2).
Yes, loose impediments may be removed around the ball (Rule 15.1a); however, if the player moves the ball in the process, they incur a one-stroke penalty and must replace the ball (Rules 15.1b and 9.4b). Also, reasonable actions may be taken to remove loose impediments from the mound around the tree behind the ball to improve the confined area of intended swing, which may result in moving loose soil (Rule 8.1b(2) and Clarification 12.2a/1).
Ball on Leaf, Probing Under Leaf
Dear John: My drive came to rest on a big leaf. Besides interfering with my swing, there may be a root under the leaf. I don’t want to make a stroke and hurt my wrist. What are my options? May I probe under the leaf with a tee to check for roots? – Predicament
Dear Predicament: Nice going! The player’s options are to play the ball as it lies on the leaf (Rule 9.1) or take unplayable ball relief (Rule 19.2; one-stroke penalty). Yes, probing under the leaf is permitted, so long as the conditions affecting the stroke are not improved (Clarification 8.1a/7).
Indeed, probing raises some intriguing questions. What if, in the process of carefully probing under the leaf, the player accidentally causes the ball to move to another position on the leaf or roll off the leaf entirely? Regretfully, the player incurs a one-stroke penalty for moving the ball and must replace the ball at its initial location (Rules 9.4a and b). But what should the player do with the leaf? Maybe the leaf itself didn’t move at all, moved only somewhat (e.g., half an inch), or perhaps a gust of wind blew the leaf away after the ball rolled off.
The answer is that “before replacing a ball that was lifted or moved from anywhere except the putting green, a player must not deliberately remove a loose impediment that, if moved before the ball was lifted or moved, would have been likely to have caused the ball to move” (Exception 1 to Rule 15.1a; one-stroke penalty). Thus, if the leaf didn’t move at all, don’t move the leaf, and replace the ball at the same position on the leaf. If the leaf shifted a half inch and Exception 1 to Rule 15.1a applies, don’t move the leaf, and replace the ball on or against the leaf at the ball’s initial location relative to the ground. Interestingly, if the leaf completely blows away from the ball’s initial location before the ball is replaced, the player does not have to replace the leaf before replacing the ball. And if another leaf blows onto the spot where the ball is to be replaced, that leaf may be removed before replacing the ball (Exception 1 to Rule 15.1a).
Here’s a unique scenario. What if the player, fully aware that causing their ball to move while probing is a breach of the Rules, accidentally moves the ball on or off the leaf without moving the leaf, and then removes the leaf before replacing the ball at its initial location? Ugh! The player incurs two separate one-stroke penalties but doesn’t have to replace the leaf (Rule 9.4b and Exception 1 to Rule 15.1a). In this instance, awareness of the breach is an intervening event between the acts of moving the ball and subsequently removing the leaf, so the player gets two separate one-stroke penalties (Rule 1.3c(4) last bullet). The player is back where they started with a total of two penalty strokes, but at least the leaf is gone.
Moving Replaced Divot
Dear John: There is a replaced divot behind my ball. It is raised above the surface of the turf just enough to bother my swing. I’m not sure the divot was replaced very well. I would like to move it aside. What do the Rules say? -- BentgrassFan
Dear BentgrassFan: Caring for the course by replacing divots is generally encouraged, especially intact divots with attached soil and roots. A divot is considered replaced “when most of it, with roots down, is in a divot hole (whether or not the divot is in the same divot hole that it came from)” (Clarification 8.1a/9). This means even a crudely replaced divot is considered replaced.
Removing a replaced divot (or pressing it down) to improve the conditions affecting the stroke (lie and intended areas of stance and swing) is not allowed (Rule 8.1a(3)). That is considered altering the surface of the ground (Rule 8.1a(3)). The penalty is two strokes in stroke play and loss of hole in match play. Furthermore, the penalty cannot be avoided by restoring the original conditions before making a stroke (Rule 8.1c second bullet).
Having said that, the player may generally remove a divot lying loose on the ground (i.e., not replaced; a loose impediment), without penalty, even if doing so improves the conditions affecting the stroke (Rules 8.1b(2) and 15.1a). There are a few exceptions when the player incurs a penalty (Rule 15.1a Exceptions 1 and 2). In particular, the player must not move their ball in the process of removing a loose impediment, as that results in a onestroke penalty and the ball must be replaced (Rule 15.1b).
Replaced Divot
Divot Moved Aside
Indicating Line of Play
Positioning Another Player To Indicate Line of Play
Dear John: I topped my tee shot on the par-3 14th hole (deep valley between the tee and green). The ball wound up at the bottom of the hill. Instead of me climbing the hill to see where the flagstick was, another player walked over to the top edge of the hill and positioned himself to give me a line to the flagstick. All that I can see behind him are the tops of trees and blue sky. Can he stand there until I finish hitting my shot? -- DownAndOut
Dear DownAndOut: Not many golfers choose to play the hole that way. Other than when the player’s ball is on the putting green, anyone, even a spectator, may move into position and indicate the line of play, but they must move out of the way before the player makes a stroke (Rule 10.2b(1) and (2)). The penalty (on the player) for the person not moving away is two strokes in stroke play and loss of hole in match play. Having said that, any person may stand close to the hole to attend the flagstick and hold the flagstick above the hole (Rule 13.2b(1)). Additionally, no one may set down a towel, golf bag, or any other object on the ground to mark the line of play or provide directional information, even if the object is removed before the stroke (Rule 10.2b(3); two strokes in stroke play and loss of hole in match play).
Line in Dew Indicating Line of Play
Dear John: Is there a penalty if a player marks the ground in or near the teeing area with the intent of indicating line of play, such as making a line in the dew ahead of the teeing area as shown in the picture, or slamming down a club to make a dent in the ground? I thought removing dew and making dents in the teeing area were allowed. What gives? -- DewPoint
Dear DewPoint: Your questions expose some subtleties in the Rules regarding the player’s intent.
Yes, putting a mark in the ground or dew, with the intent of helping the player with aiming or taking a stance for a stroke, breaches Rule 10.2b(3). The penalty is two strokes in stroke play and loss of hole in match play. The player’s ability to align themself is considered part of the skill essential to playing the game. Further, the player cannot avoid penalty by wiping out the line in the dew or repairing the mark in ground.
But the player may use any pre-existing mark on the ground (e.g., divot hole, footprint in the dew, or tee pressed into the ground) to indicate the line of play or in taking a stance. This is considered playing the course as the player finds it (Rule 8).
And, yes, you are correct. The player may remove dew and alter the surface of the ground (e.g., dent made with club or foot) in the teeing area without penalty -- to improve conditions affecting the stroke (Rule 6.2b(3)). That’s different than doing so with the intent to help with aiming or taking a stance. For instance, World-Golf-Hall-of-Famer Laurie Davies is famous for chunking a club into the turf in the teeing area to create a makeshift tee on which to place her ball.
Tee Already in Ground To Indicate Line of Play
Dear John: When a player comes to a par-3 teeing area and finds a tee left stuck in the ground (see red arrow in picture), may they use it to their advantage to indicate the line of play and tee their ball behind it? -LookingForAnEdge
Dear LookingForAnEdge: Yes. It is a fundamental principle in the Rules of Golf that the player is entitled to play the course as they find it (Rule 8). In addition to a tee left in the ground, the player could use a pre-existing divot hole, blemish, loose divot, shadow, twig or leaf – anything that is already there
However, the player may not set down an object on the ground (e.g., a pebble, press a tee into the ground) with the intent of helping with aiming or taking a stance for a stroke (Rule 10.2b(3)). The penalty is two strokes in stroke play and loss of hole in match play. Further, the penalty cannot be avoided by removing the object before making a stroke.
Using Flagstick Shadow To Player’s Advantage
Dear John: We were playing twilight golf. My ball came to rest just off the putting green in the shadow of the flagstick. The shadow was exactly on my line of play. Is that considered indicating the line of play? Do I have to remove the flagstick to eliminate the shadow before I putt? -- ShadowDancing
Dear ShadowDancing: Long shadows really enhance the beauty of a golf course. Remember these thirteen words, “Play you ball as it lies and the course as you find it” (fundamental axiom of golf). As the flagstick shadow was already there, the player is entitled to use it to their advantage (Rule 8).
The answer would be different if someone held the flagstick away from the hole, purposely casting a shadow to point out the target line during the stroke (Rule 10.2b(1)). Such a shadow may be made, but must be withdrawn before the player makes the stroke. If not, the penalty is two strokes in stroke play and loss of hole in match play.
Aligning Player From In Front
Dear John: A big deal has been made about the player’s caddie (or partner or partner’s caddie) deliberately standing behind the player on an extension of the line of play to assist the player with alignment once they begin to take a stance for making a stroke. That’s not allowed. What about standing in front of the player, say by the hole, to guide the player’s alignment after they have taken a stance? Is that okay? -- FarSide
Dear FarSide: Yes. This seems to conflict with the concept of the player aligning their own stroke, but Rule 10.2b(4) says nothing to the contrary. The prohibition only pertains to standing behind the player to assist with alignment (i.e., in the restricted area). The player’s caddie (or partner or partner’s caddie) may position themself by the hole in front of the player to direct the player’s alignment.
Furthermore, the caddie may remain at that spot guiding the player’s alignment while the stroke is made, providig the caddie is not standing in a postion for the player to play towards or doing anything else to give such help. An example would be telling the player to aim at their (caddie’s) foot. Doing so and not moving the foot away before the player makes the stroke results in the player getting a two-stroke penalty in stroke play and loss of hole penalty in match play (Rule 10.2b(1)).
Setting Down Putter for Alignment
Dear John: Can I set my putter down between my ball and the hole on the putting green to help line up my putt? -- Surveyor
Dear Surveyor: Only if the player is touching or holding the club (Rule 10.2b(3)). However, if the player sets a club down (i.e., lets go of the club on ground) for the purpose of helping with aiming, taking a stance or swing, they incur the general penalty of two strokes in stroke play and loss of hole in match play. Further, this penalty cannot be avoided by removing the object prior to making the next stroke.
This Rule also applies to setting down a towel, golf bag, water bottle, or any other object on the ground anywhere to mark the line of play or provide directional information, again even if the object is removed before the stroke is made (e.g., setting down a golf bag on top of a hill to help with direction for a blind shot over the hill).
Holding Putter to Align Ball
Setting Down (Letting Go of) Putter to Align Ball
Striking the Ball
Striking the Ball
Straddling Line of Play For Shot
Dear John: If a ball rolls up against the base of a tree, can a player hit an improvised chop-shot backwards through their legs rather than taking a one-stroke penalty for unplayable-ball relief? -- I’llBeCareful
Dear I’llBeCareful: What could possibly go wrong? Sorry, but Rule 10.1c prohibits the player from taking a stance that touches or straddles the line of play (or an extension of the line of play behind the ball) anywhere on the course That is, both player’s feet must be on the same side of the line of play. Also, line of play does not include a reasonable distance on either side. Before 2019, this only applied on the putting green (e.g., Sam Snead “croquet style” putting). The penalty is two strokes in stroke play and loss of hole in match play.
There is an exception when the player straddles their line of play accidentally or to avoid standing on another player’s line of play (Exception to Rule 10.1c). Additionally, reaching across the hole to tap in a putt (bottom picture) is not considered standing astride the line of play . . . because the intended path for the ball ends at the hole, not beyond the hole. Just don’t scrape the ball back into the hole (Rule 10.1a; the stroke counts and the player incurs a two-stroke penalty in stroke play and loses the hole in match play).
Double-Hit
Dear John: My tee shot on a par-3 hole came to rest pin high and about 10 feet from the hole. Immediately after stroking my birdie putt, I felt a tiny bump on my followthrough – it was the dreaded double-hit. The putt just missed and I tapped in from six inches away. As I picked the ball out of the hole I gloomily said to my buddies, “That’s a four. I had a double-hit.” To my surprise, another player said it was still a par. Really! – HonorRoll
Dear HonorRoll: Yep. Rule 10.1a (Fairly Striking the Ball) says, “If the player’s club accidentally hits the ball more than once, there has been only one stroke and there is no penalty.” Nice par!
Practice During the Round
Practice Bunker Shot
Dear John: My approach shot on the par-4 9th hole at Porto Cima landed in the greenside bunker (a frequent occurrence for me). My sand shot was disappointing, flying over the green and leading to a double-bogey. Would it have been okay, after our group finished the hole, for me to retry the bunker shot just to prove that I can do it? -GaryPlayerWannaBe
Dear GaryPlayerWannaBe: Who hasn’t had your experience many times over? Here’s a cautionary note – retrying a bunker shot after completing a hole is considered practicing (spelled with an “s” in the Rules), which merits a penalty of two strokes in stroke play and loss of hole in match play (Rule 5.5b). As this is practicing between holes, the penalty applies to the next hole (Rule 5.5). In four-ball match play the player is disqualified from the next hole and their partner’s score counts (Rule 23.9a(1)).
The only practice strokes (i.e., strokes made with a ball) permitted on or off the course, during the round after completing a hole, are practice chips and putts on or near the hole last completed, any practice putting green, and the teeing area of the next hole to be played (Exception to Rule 5.5b). No bunker shots, 5-irons into the woods, briefly walking over to the driving range to hit a few balls, etc. Note that the Committee may, in the interest of speeding up play, prohibit practicing on or near the previous putting green or any practice green (Local Rule I-2).
Having said that, practice swings (i.e., swings made without a ball or without intent to hit a ball) are allowed with a conforming club almost anytime and anywhere on the course, including in a bunker (be mindful of distracting other players). The exception being a practice swing that touches sand in the same bunker as where the player’s ball lies when the player intends to make a stroke from the bunker or is still deciding whether to take relief outside the bunker (Rule 12.2b(1) and Clarification 12.2b/3; two-stroke penalty in stroke play and loss of hole in match play). “Practising” refers to practice strokes, not practice swings (Rule 5.5a). This means the player may make practice swings that splash sand in a bunker after finishing a hole, just don’t delay play and be sure to rake the area afterwards.
You may recall at the 2017 President’s Cup that Anirban Lahiri (India) was disqualified from the 3rd hole for practicing a bunker shot at the 2nd hole. Larhiri was teamed with Charles Schwartzel (South Africa) in a four-ball match against Charley Hoffman and Kevin Chappell. Hoffman eagled the par-5 2nd hole while Larhiri only managed to eke his ball out of the greenside bunker. After conceding the hole, Larhiri pulled his ball back into the bunker and tried the shot again. It was before Larhiri played from the 3rd teeing area that he was informed of the Rules breach. Schwartzel played the remainder of the 3rd hole without Larhiri and tied the hole!
Practice When Out of the Hole
Dear John: We were playing in the Men’s Day competition. My drive on the par-4 5th hole went deep into the woods on the right. I decided to re-tee under stroke-and-distance. My second drive went into the penalty area on the left (I’ll be hitting 5 after taking relief). My partner’s drive was in the middle of the fairway about 140 yards from the hole (he was in a good position to “carry me”), so I announced that I was out of the hole. At that point, could I have just tossed a ball in the fairway next to my partner’s ball and played out the hole for practice? -- BummedOut
Dear BummedOut: We’ve all been there. In a four-ball strokeplay competition (Men’s Day format) only one partner need finish each hole, so its fine if the other partner “picks up” (Rule 23.2a). But, take caution about subsequent practice.
Practice during play of a hole is not permitted (Rule 5.5a), unless the result of the hole has been decided (e.g., hole has been conceded in match play, player reaches maximum number of strokes in Maximum Score, no points possible in Stableford play). In stroke play, there is a two-stroke penalty for each practice stroke (not that it matters if the player’s score in four-ball play will not count for that hole). However, if any practice stroke by the player subsequently helps their partner whose score will count (e.g., assists partner with club selection, line of play on putting green), the partner also gets a two-stroke penalty (Rule 23.9a(2); Clarification 23.9a(2)/1)! It might be best just to sit out the rest of the hole.
Practice Putting
Dear John: Can a player be penalized for practicing putting when it’s another player’s turn to putt? We were playing a four-ball match. The other side had just holed out. I had a putt to tie the hole As I lined up my putt, an opponent hitting practice putts about 15 feet behind the hole distracted me. I backed away and “politely” asked him to stop. He said that he was sorry and walked to the side of the green. Fortunately, I made the putt. -- Frustrated
Dear Frustrated: You handled things well. The Rules are not very punitive in this regard. The player’s actions are considered misconduct, not a breach of a Rule. Aside from disqualification for serious misconduct, there are no penalties per se unless the Committee has implemented a Code of Conduct as a Local Rule (Rule 1.2b and Committee Procedures Section 5I). This allows the Committee to use its discretion in applying a warning, onestroke penalty, general penalty, or disqualification.
Practice is prohibited during play of a hole (Rule 5.5a). The penalty is two strokes in stroke play and loss of hole in match play. In four-ball match play, the player is disqualified from the hole. However, in four-ball play, after both the player and their partner have completed the hole, they are considered between holes, even though the other side may still be finishing the hole! The same is true for a player in individual stroke play and singles-match play.
Between holes, the player is permitted to practice putting and chipping on or near the putting green of the hole last played, any practice green, and the teeing area of the next hole to be played (Rule 5.5b). While such practice is allowed, one would like to think that manners would prevail and the player would wait to practice until everyone in the group has finished playing. Note that Local Rule I-2 may be implemented by the Committee, which prohibits practice on or near the putting green of the hole last played or any practice green.
Walnut Drupe
Dear John: My drive on the par-4 17th hole at Porto Cima went right, way up on the bank next to the trees. I had a tough shot. The ball was above my feet with a 173-yard carry over the cove to the flag. There was a walnut drupe about the size of a golf ball just above my ball. I took a swing and hit the drupe to get a feel for the shot. My thinking was that it wasn’t a ball, so hitting it wouldn’t count as a practice stroke. Was I right? -SometimesYouFeelLikeANut
Dear SometimesYouFeelLikeANut: Your intuition was correct. Striking a tee or a natural object (e.g., a stone, pinecone . . . or walnut drupe) with a club is not a practice stroke (Clarification 5.5a/1). Having said that, under the same circumstances, hitting another golf ball or any other ball about the size of a golf ball (e.g., rubber, plastic) is considered making a practice stroke (Clarification 5.5a/1; twostroke penalty in stroke play and loss of hole penalty in match play).
Free Relief
Nearest Point of Complete Relief
Full Procedure For Taking Complete Relief
Dear John: My tee shot came to rest on a concrete cart path (see picture; immovable obstruction). The direction of play is towards the lower left corner of the picture (at 8 o’clock), so the nearest point of relief is not on the fairway side of the path, but rather near the thick brush (virtually no place to drop with a good lie). Note that the concrete path transitions to a sand path (natural area, not artificially surfaced). A portion of the sand path is not closer to the hole. Could I have just taken free relief by dropping within one club-length of where my ball lay (concrete path) onto the sand path, from where I think I could have played a decent shot? I wound up punching out from a small area of mulch by the brush. -- Path-Etic
Dear Path-Etic (I like it): This is potentially tricky situation. Please be careful about just going ahead and dropping anywhere within one clublength from where the ball lies on the concrete path. In general, the player must drop and play within one club-length of the nearest point of complete relief (NPCR) no nearer the hole (Rule 16.b). It’s probably best that the player goes through the full procedure for taking free relief.
Before lifting their ball, the player should think things through. Being entitled to free relief doesn’t necessarily mean the player will have a favorable shot upon taking relief (Clarification 16.1/1). Also, if the player lifts their ball at rest with the intent of taking free relief and then decides against it, the player will incur at least a one-stroke penalty depending on what they do next (Clarification 9.4b/4).
The player should decide what kind of shot they would make if the concrete path weren’t there (i.e., stance, club choice, line of play, swing (left- or right-handed)). As the concrete path is in the general area of the course, free relief must be taken in general area. The NPCR is determined by transferring that shot off the concrete to the closest point where there is no interference with the concrete (lie as well as areas of stance and swing), no nearer the hole. In this situation, the NPCR might be in the brush, not exactly the nicest point of relief (Clarification Nearest Point of Complete Relief/4).
Having determined the NPCR, the player should check if the prescribed one club-length relief area encompasses the sand path and assess the prospects of a dropped ball (may substitute another ball) coming to rest in a suitable portion of the relief area with no interference with the concrete path for the intended shot. It can’t just be a “relatively better shot” with a lie off the concrete path; the player must take complete relief from the concrete (including stance). Not doing so and making a stroke result in loss of the hole in match play or a two-stroke penalty in stroke play for playing from a wrong place (Rule 14.7a), a place not allowed by Rule 16.1b.
After all of this, if playing within the relief area looks feasible, proceed with taking free relief. Otherwise, the player’s other options are to play the ball as it lies on the concrete path or proceed under an unplayable-ball option (Rule 19.2; one-stroke penalty).
Extra Note: Upon taking complete free relief as outlined, the player has a new situation (i.e., fresh shot). They may select a different club, change stance, change line of play, and even switch the swing (left- to right-handed or vice versa). If the player changes one or more of these aspects of the stroke setup and subsequently encounters interference with the same condition or another abnormal course condition, they may take separate free relief repeating the above procedure. Again, the player may also play the ball as it lies or take unplayable-ball relief.
0221702
Nearest, Not Necessarily Nicest, Point of Complete Relief
Dear John: My tee shot came to rest just off the right side of the cart path about 200 yards from the green (hole is at top of picture). I’m a right-handed player, so I had stance interference with the path. However, if I take complete relief right of the path, I’ll be dropping in waist-high grass (not marked as out of bounds or a penalty area), leaving me with an impossible shot! In this situation, can I take relief to the left of path, instead? -- Wayward
Dear Wayward: Your initial thought was right (no pun intended). The nearest point of complete relief under Rule 16.1 (Relief from Abnormal Course Conditions, Including Immovable Obstructions) will be on the right-hand side of the cart path. When you shift the stance, line of play, and intended swing with the club you would have used if the cart path had not been there, with your heels clear of the path (i.e., complete relief), the address position of your club will probably be in the tall grass. That point, so determined, will be the nearest point of complete relief (the Rules don’t say the nicest point of relief; the player is not guaranteed a good shot after taking any kind of relief (Clarifications 16.1/1 and Nearest Point of Complete Relief/4).
Sorry, but you may not switch to taking free relief on the left-hand side of the cart path. That would amount to playing from a wrong place (Rule 14.7; two-stroke penalty in stroke play; loss of hole in match play). Your options are:
1. Play the ball as it lies with stance on the cart path (Rule 9.1a; most practical).
2. Proceed under an unplayable ball option with a onestroke penalty (Rule 19.2; not good).
3. Take free relief in the tall grass on the right-hand side of the cart path (Rule 16.1; forget it!).
Two Nearest Points of Complete Relief
Dear John: I believe that it is possible to have two nearest points of complete relief. Is that true? -- MathGuy
Dear MathGuy: In principle, yes, but it rarely happens. The staged picture shows just such an instance. The two balls situated to the left and right of the cart path represent the nearest points of complete relief to either side of the cart path for a right-handed player (for lie, plus areas of stance and swing for the stroke the player would have made had the path not been there; stance indicated by position of the shoes). Each ball is 73 inches from the ball at rest on the path. In this specific instance, the player may choose either spot when taking free relief from the path (Rule 16.1).
Nearest Point of Complete Relief in Same Area of Course
Dear John: My drive came to rest on a concrete cart path up against some edged rough. The line of play is to the top of the picture. I’m left-handed. I would play a hybrid club if the path weren’t there. Playing the ball as it lies is not a good option, nor is declaring the ball unplayable. The grass strip between the path and bunker is only about two-feet wide and extends back another five yards toward the tee. There is about six feet of rough between the right side of the path and out of bounds. Where do I take free relief? — Southpaw
Dear Southpaw: How do you find these situtations? The path is in the general area of the course, so the nearest point of complete relief from the path must also be in the general area (Rule 16.1b). However, transferring the left-handed hybrid shot (club, stance, swing, line of play) and taking complete relief left of the path (heels just off path) no nearer the hole puts that point of complete relief inside the bunker, a different area of the course. This is also the case as the player works their way back along the path. Thus, if a left-handed player chooses to take free relief in this situation, the nearest point of complete relief will be in the rough to the right of the cart path.
Interestingly, for a right-handed player, the nearest point of complete relief is a few inches left of the path in the grass strip. The prescribed relief area incorporates this strip of rough (general area), but not the bunker, within one club-length of this reference point, no nearer the hole and where there is no interference with the path. Never mind that the player’s resulting stance may be down in the bunker, and that they might have an awkward baseball-like swing (ball above feet). It’s the nearest point of complete relief, not necessarily the nicest point of complete relief (Clarifications 16.1/1 and Nearest Point of Complete Relief/4).
Cart Path Relief, But to Which Side?
Dear John: We have an interesting situation on the par4 13th hole at the Forest Hills Country Club. A cart path runs parallel to the hole on the right-hand side through the rough. In some places the rough between the cart path and the out-of-bounds stakes is less than four-five feet wide. Sometimes a tee shot will come to rest on the right-hand side of the path and in bounds. This leaves a right-handed player with a stance on the cart path, a sidehill lie, and overhanging tree branches typically intervening on the line of play.
When this situation occurs, a right-hander will sometimes argue there is not enough room to take complete relief for stance interference with the cart path and still have a full one-club-length semicircle relief area in which to drop. Naturally, their preference is to take relief on the left-hand side of the path with a flatter lie and an open shot to the green. I maintain that they must take relief on the right-hand side of the path so long as they can take complete relief from the cart path and there is room for the ball in the general area. What do the Rules say? -- GiveMeABreak
Dear GiveMeABreak: Who wouldn’t want to take free relief on the left-hand side of the cart path? The Rules are clear. The nearest point of complete relief (NPCR) is a reference point no nearer the hole “. . . in a location that is as near as possible to where the interfering condition no longer interferes. In determining the NPCR, the player is not guaranteed a good or playable lie” (Clarification Nearest Point of Complete Relief/4). Also, the player doesn’t have to take free cart path relief. They may always play the ball as it lies with their stance on the path.
Under Rule 16.1b (Abnormal Course Conditions Including Immovable Obstructions; Relief for Ball in General Area), the relief area must be in the general area, no nearer the hole than the NPCR, where the player has complete relief (i.e., lie and areas of stance and swing) from the interfering condition. Within these constraints, the size of the relief area may be as large as the full one-club-length semicircle around the reference point or, in this special case, potentially as small as the space where the ball rests largely out of bounds with just part of the ball overhanging the general area. Recall that the ball is not out of bounds until all of it is beyond the boundary edge of the course (Rule 18.2a(2)).
In the situation described, if the player has room to take complete relief on the right-hand side of the cart path, they must stay on that side of the path when taking free relief. Because the available relief area is narrow, the player may need to drop, drop again, and ultimately place a ball to properly put it in play in the relief area (Rule 14.3c(2)).
Measuring Through RetainingWall
Dear John: My second shot on the par-5 1st hole at the Missouri Bluffs Golf Club (St. Charles County, Missouri) went right, way right – above the steep bank, cart path and retaining wall. My ball was in a terrible spot, just behind a cedar tree on a bed of leaves. The Notice to Players designated the rock wall as an immovable obstruction (also, the wall and cart path were not treated as a single obstruction). I’m righthanded. Where is my nearest point of complete relief if I choose to take free relief? -- InJail
Dear InJail: Not everyone plays the hole this way. Clearly, the nearest point of complete relief (NPCR) for a right-hander will be to the right of the wall at point X, no matter the club used or direction of play. The player may drop and play within one club-length and no nearer the hole than this point, where there is no interference with the wall (Rule 16.1b).
In determining the NPCR in this situation, there is an interesting contrast in measuring the respective distances from the ball to points X and Y. Point X, the closest point with full relief to the right of the wall, is on the same level as the ball. The measurement to point X is directly along the surface of the ground. Point Y, the closest point of full relief to the left of the wall, is several feet below the ball. How does one measure the distance from the ball to point Y?
The distance from the ball to point Y is measured in two steps. Step one is from the ball along the ground to the near edge of the wall. Step two is the estimated distance from the near edge of the wall diagonally downward on an imaginary line through the wall directly to point Y. Remember that distance cannot be measured through the ground, except when the ball lies underground (definition of RELIEF AREA and Clarification 16.1b/1), but it can be measured through objects, such as trees, fences, and walls (Clarification Nearest Point of Complete Relief/4 and /5).
Determining NPCR for Right-Hander from Retaining Wall
Dear John: I’m a left-hander and have interference with a cart path as shown in the picture. In taking free relief to the left of the path, the rocks are problematic. After shifting my stance with my heels just off the path, how do I determine the nearest point of complete relief if it is under a rock?! Also, if I take cart path relief behind the rocks and they interfere with my next shot, are the rocks considered obstructions since they were put there by man? -- LaRoca
Dear LaRoca: It is wise to think things through before taking relief. Lifting one’s ball with the intention of taking cart path relief (Rule 16.1b) and then deciding not to do so will result in at least one penalty stroke depending on what the player does next (Clarification 9.4b/4).
The player should estimate the nearest point of complete relief (NPCR) if it is within a rock, tree, wall, etc., and then measure the one-club-length relief area from that estimated NPCR (Clarification Nearest Point of Complete Relief/5). After taking relief, if the rock hinders the player’s intended stroke (e.g., interferes with areas of stance or swing), the player will have to improvise. The Rules only provide the player complete relief from the initial condition (i.e., cart path), not a guarantee of a good shot or playable lie after taking relief (Clarification Nearest Point of Complete Relief/4). Further, if it is not physically possible to drop a ball in the prescribed relief area (e.g., massive tree), the player is not allowed relief under Rule 16.1 (Clarification Nearest Point of Complete Relief/4).
The rocks are not considered obstructions even if they were put there by man (i.e., they are not formed into a wall or similar construction). As situated, the rocks are natural objects like trees from which there is no free relief. However, rocks may be loose impediments, so one could enlist a few friends to move the rock in a timely manner à la Tiger Woods’ gallery at the 1999 Phoenix Open (Rule 15.1a).
In this specific situation, although free relief is available, the player may choose to play the ball as it lies, perhaps with an improvised stroke. Alternatively, the player could proceed under an unplayable ball option with a one-stroke penalty (Rule 19.2).
Club for Determining NPCR
Dear John: The par-4 6th hole at the Spencer T. Olin Golf Course (Alton, Illinois) is a dogleg-left. My drive rolled next to the cart path not far from the inside corner of the dogleg. I’m a right-hander and have stance interference with the path. I would play an 8-iron if the path were not there. However, with enough relief from the cart path, I may be able to play over the corner of the trees to the green. Since a player may play any shot with any club in their bag, can I determine the nearest point of complete relief taking a stance with my driver instead of an 8-iron? That will potentially buy almost another foot of relief (dropping at the limit of the one club-length relief area), improving my angle to the green. -- Stretch
P.S. The white stakes with yellow rope strung through them next to the cart path are traffic stakes.
Dear Stretch: That’s creative logic; however, be careful. Depending on the location where the player drops their ball when taking relief and the spot from where the ball is subsequently played, they may be subject to a penalty.
Estimating the nearest point of complete relief (NPCR) “requires the player to identify the choice of club, stance, swing and line of play they would have used for that stroke” (definition of NEAREST POINT OF COMPLETE RELIEF). Clearly, using a driver to play the stroke in this instance is unreasonable. As stated, an 8-iron is the appropriate club.
There is no penalty for inaccurately determining the NPCR. What matters is whether the player drops and plays within the correct relief area (i.e., relief area measured one club-length from an accurately determined NPCR, no nearer the hole than that NPCR, and in the required area of the course). Playing from outside the correct relief area merits a two-stroke penalty in stroke play and loss of hole penalty in match play (playing from a wrong place, Rule 14.7a). Dropping outside, but playing from inside, the correct relief area results in a one-stroke penalty (Rule 14.3b(4)).
In the pictures, points “X” and “Y” are the NPCRs determined using an 8-iron and a driver, respectively. The accompanying one club-length relief areas are shaded in white and yellow. It follows that the yellow-shaded relief area (based on driver NPCR) is shifted about a foot to the right, giving the player somewhat more of an angle to the hole. However, the yellowshaded area is not part of the correct relief area. In taking free relief from the cart path (Rule 16.1b), if a ball is dropped or comes to rest anywhere outside the white-shaded relief area (based on 8-iron NPCR), the player must drop again (Rule 14.3c(2)) or incur a penalty upon making a stroke.
0182301
Abnormal Course Conditions
Relief From Dual Conditions
Dear John: My ball came to rest in a puddle on a cart path (top picture). The line of play is to the top of the picture. Do the Rules say I should take relief from the temporary water or the cart path? I’m right handed. –DecisionsDecisions
Dear DecisionsDecisions: There is no hierarchy (Clarification 16.1/3). It’s the player’s choice. They may play the ball as it lies or take free relief from either the temporary water or the cart path under Rule 16.1b. In this specific situation, it appears that the nearest point of complete relief (NPCR) is the same for both conditions (yellow ball denotes NPCR). The player may drop the original ball (or another ball) within one club-length (measured using the longest club in your bag aside from a putter, probably driver) in any direction no closer to the hole. After dropping they must not have any interference from the condition chosen (i.e., take complete relief).
The Difference Between Wet Ground and Temporary Water
Dear John: The course was wet after an overnight rain. I had a shot from a very saturated area. My ball wasn’t sitting in water, but I raised water with my feet when I initially took my stance, after which it subsided. I figured that didn’t count as temporary water and suspected that mud would fly when I made my stroke. Sure enough, I played the shot and mud splattered everywhere. Does a player really have to see water on the ground for it to be temporary water? -- BizBag
Dear BizBag: Many players relate to your frustration. Firm and dry conditions promote well-executed crisp shots. Mushy and wet conditions require skill to avoid mishit “fat” shots. Question: How does one measure whether there is temporary water? Answer: With the naked eye.
Muddy, mushy, or saturated ground is not sufficient. Water must be visible on the surface of the ground outside of a penalty area to be temporary water. Momentary water around the player’s feet is not sufficient. When taking one’s stance, “water must remain present before and after stance is taken” (definition of TEMPORARY WATER). That means after holding the stance, not while bouncing or jumping to raise water. At Rules Workshops, the presenters are fond of saying, “It’s the stance, not the dance.” Free relief is available (Rule 16.1) if visible water persists around the player’s feet.
Shot in Saturated Area
No Visible Water Around Shoe (No Free Relief)
Visible Water Remains Around Shoe (Free Relief)
Sand Cart Path
Dear John: I was playing at the Estuary at Grey Oaks Country Club in Naples, Florida. My tee shot came to rest on a cart path. It was closer to one side of the path than the other but taking relief on the closer side would mean dropping in a penalty area (see red line). The direction of play is at 11 o’clock in the picture, nearly parallel to the red line. I wasn’t sure what to do, so I played the ball where it was. What were my options? -Pathological
Dear Pathological (great name): This is an interesting situation found on many Florida golf courses. You did just fine as usual. The cart path isn’t an immovable obstruction. It’s a natural sand area through which golfers drive their carts (saves wear and tear on grass). The material is coquina sand (a ground-up form of sedimentary rock found around Naples). As such, the path is part of the general area and there is no free relief.
The player’s options are:
1. Play the ball as it lies.
2. Play under an unplayable-ball option (Rule 19.2; one-stroke penalty).
Decorative Boulders and Grass
Dear John: Does a player get free relief from “decorative” boulders and ornamental grass clusters on a course, such as those shown in the pictures? -- Wayward
Dear Wayward: Decorative boulders and ornamental grass clusters are boulders and grass. They add to the aesthetics of a golf course but are still natural objects, the same as a tree or a bush. Therefore, no free relief from such objects affecting the player’s next stroke. Play hard!
Worms and Their Casts
Dear John: Last Tuesday (late March), the landing area on the fairway of the first hole was thick with worm casts. Can a player do anything about these? --Bait
Dear Bait: You bet! Worms (dead or alive) and their casts are loose impediments (definition of LOOSE IMPEDIMENTS). In this situation, treat the casts as you would a stick, leaf or pebble. With a few exceptions that means worm mounds can be brushed away anywhere on or off the course (Rule 15.1a). Just be careful not to move your ball in the process (one-stroke penalty and ball must be replaced per Rule 9.4; general penalty if ball not replaced and stroke made; Exception to Rule 1.3c(4)).
Here are a few other interesting points. A worm, which is partially underground and difficult to remove, is still considered a loose impediment and not solidly embedded. Keep trying! Also, a living worm is never considered sticking to a ball and remains a loose impediment (living worm is in same category as living insects; see definition of LOOSE IMPEDIMENT). Finally, a worm cast behind a player’s ball may be brushed away or pressed down, as Rule 15.1 allows a loose impediment to removed “in any way.”
Temporary Water on Putting Green
Dear John: Shortly after a quick rainstorm, there was an area of standing water at the back of the putting green on the par-4 1st hole. My ball was on the fringe and the water was on my line of play. Do I get free relief? -- SaturatedPlus
Dear SaturatedPlus: This is a classic abnormal-course-condition situation (see definition of TEMPORARY WATER). When the player’s ball lies off the putting green, there is no free line-of-play relief from temporary water on the putting green (Rule 16.1a(1)). The player must deal with the circumstances and chip or putt their ball over or through the standing water.
However, when the player’s ball lies on the putting green, there is free line-of-play relief from temporary water on the putting green (Rule 16.1a(1)). In taking relief, the player must place a ball at the nearest point of complete relief from the temporary water, no nearer to the hole (Rule 16.1d). This point might even be off the putting green (still place, not drop the ball)! If complete relief is impossible (i.e., in the unlikely event an area of standing water surrounds the hole), the player may take maximum available relief (Rule 16.1d 2nd bullet; see definition of POINT OF MAXIMUM AVAILABLE RELIEF). In doing so, they must place a ball at the nearest point, no nearer the hole, where the player determines there is the least collective interference with the stroke to be made (combination of lie, areas of stance and swing, as well as line of play). Again, this
point may be off the putting green (place, not drop the ball).
No Line-of-Play Relief for Ball on Fringe Water Interference for Ball on Putting Green Place Ball at Nearest Point of Complete Relief
Taking Free Relief Not Always Best Option
Dear John: Would you say that sometimes dropping wisely is choosing not to drop at all? -- Discretion
Dear Discretion: You could put it that way. There are instances where a player has the option of taking free relief, but where dropping poses more of a disadvantage than playing the ball as it lies. Consider the situation in the top picture where a player’s ball comes to rest on the cart path above the putting green of the par-5 4th hole at Porto Cima. The player is entitled to free relief (Rule 16.1b), but the nearest point of complete relief (NPCR) is behind the cart path (NPCR denoted by yellow ball behind exposed tree root).
The player is permitted to drop the original ball (or another ball) within one club-length of the NPCR in any direction, no nearer the hole, where there is no interference from the cart path for the stroke the player would make if the cart path were not there. However, the prescribed relief area, measured using a driver (longest club in bag aside from a putter), is rocky, irregular hardpan with exposed tree roots that slopes downward to path (see bottom picture). Taking relief comes with much uncertainty as to the lie of the ball and areas of stance and swing for the next shot.
Either shot, playing the ball off the cart path or off the rocky hardpan, will require skill and probably add a new nick to the player’s club. Perhaps foregoing relief and playing the ball as it lies on the cart path is the wiser move.
Sprinkler Head Relief - Ball in Penalty Area vs. General Area
Dear John: In the top picture, my ball lies just a few feet inside the penalty area near the 18th putting green. In taking my stance, my right foot is on a sprinkler head. In the lower picture, my ball is in front and short of the 18th green, and my stance is on a valve-box cover. Do I get free relief in both instances? -- BigFoot
Dear BigFoot: No. There is no free relief from an abnormal course condition (e.g., sprinkler head) when the player’s ball lies in or touches a penalty area (Rule 16.1a(2)). Their options are to play the ball as it lies or proceed under a penalty-area relief option (Rule 17.1d).
When the ball lies elsewhere on the course, assuming the player has a reasonable stroke, there is free relief from an abnormal course condition. This includes interference with the player’s lie, area of stance, and area of swing, and on the putting green only, with the player’s line of play (Rule 16.1a(1)).
Interestingly, the ball may be in the same area or a different area of the course than the abnormal course condition. For instance, the ball and sprinkler head may both be in the general area. Or, the ball may be in the general area and the sprinkler head in a penalty area. The abnormal course condition must be on the course, not out of bounds (Rule 16.1a(2)). The procedure for free relief depends on what area of the course the ball lies (Rules 16.1b-16.1f).
If the player has interference with an abnormal course condition, but it is clearly unreasonable to play the ball, there is no free relief (Rule 16.1a(3). For example, the player’s stance is on sprinkler head but their ball is tucked among cacti; no shot, so no free relief. The player must proceed under a one-stroke unplayable-ball relief option (Rules 19.2 and 19.3)
Tire Rut vs. Tire Imprint
Dear John: Do I get free relief if my ball rolls into a tire track? -- Retread
Dear Retread: The answer is . . . it depends. Relief from a deep tire rut is justified (top two pictures), but not from a shallow tire imprint (bottom picture). See Clarification Ground Under Repair/1.
So, who decides? Anything goes in general play. However, in a competition, free relief from a tire track is not automatic unless the area is marked (white paint) or declared ground under repair by the Committee. That is, the player may not decide on their own to take free relief, as with temporary water or a mole hill. Instead, free relief must be granted.
In match play, the player’s side and opponent’s side are the only parties involved in the contest (i.e., they can protect their own interests). Therefore, they may reach mutual agreement to allow relief from a tire-track situation. If they don’t agree, the player may take relief, and the opponent may counter by making a timely request for a ruling against taking relief. They should contact a referee or the Committee as soon as practical to resolve the request and adjust the status of the match accordingly.
In stroke play, where the entire field of players must be protected, approval of a referee or the Committee is required. So, what’s the player to do if there are no officials around? Answer: In stroke-play only (doesn’t apply in match play), the player may play a second ball if doubtful as to their rights or the correct procedure during play of a hole.
How to Play a Second Ball
(Rule 20.1c(3); this is a very flexible Rule):
1. After a doubtful situation arises (e.g., ball lies in a tire track) and before doing anything (e.g., making a stroke), the player must decide to play two balls and should:
- announce to another player their intention to play two balls, and - announce which ball they want to count if played by the Rules (if they fail to choose a ball, the first ball played is considered the ball chosen by default).
2. Play a ball from the tire track (not necessarily the original ball; the original ball doesn’t have to be marked if lifted; Clarification 20.1c(3)/3).
3. Take appropriate relief from the tire track with the original or another ball (ground under repair; Rule 16.1b). If player doesn’t choose which ball to count, the first ball played counts. By the way, it makes no difference in which order the balls are played (i.e., tire track first, relief second or relief first, tire track second; Rule 20.1c(3)).
4. Holing out with both balls is recommended (because they do not know which ball the Committee will count; Clarification 20.1c(3)/4).
5. Player must report the play of a second ball to the Committee before submitting their scorecard, even if they score the same with both balls (otherwise, they are disqualified from the competition). Why? Because the Committee is responsible for reviewing the condition, the steps taken by the player, and then determining which ball will count toward the player’s score.
0341802
Stance for Cart Path Relief in Penalty Area
Dear John: My drive came to rest just left of the cart path on the par-4 9th hole at the Persimmon Woods Golf Club (Weldon Spring, Missouri). I’m right-handed and the direction of play is to the top of the picture. I have swing interference (follow through) with the concrete path. If I take free relief left of the path and my resulting stance is in the red penalty area, can I then take relief to the right of the cart path? Also, what if the red stake interferes with my backswing after I take relief? – Negotiator
Dear Negotiator: Thinking things through before lifting your ball is always a smart move. The player has three choices. First, taking free relief left of the path (Rule 16.1b). Second, playing the ball as it lies. Finally, choosing an unplayable-ball relief option, one of which is playing to the right of the path, but that comes with a one-stroke penalty (Rule 19.2c; lateral relief within two club-lengths from where the ball lies no nearer the hole).
The nearest point of complete relief from the cart path (lie plus areas of stance and swing) is only a few inches left of where the ball lies. Yes, the available relief area is a little snug -- a section that is within one club-length of that point, in the general area, not nearer the hole, and that maintains complete relief from the path for the stroke the player would make were the path not there. Note there is nothing wrong about standing in a penalty area when making a stroke so long as penalty area isn’t defined as a no play zone by the Committee (Rule 17.1 second paragraph and Rule 17.1e). Also, the red stake is a movable obstruction, which the player may remove (Rule 15.2a(1); just replace it afterwards).
Relief Area Overlaps Two Areas of Course
Dear John: I recently played Old Hickory, a course designed by P.B. Dye in St Peters, Missouri. The par-4 10th hole has a red penalty area along the length of the hole (teeing area is in upper left-hand corner of picture). Guess whose approach shot ricocheted off an embedded railroad tie by the green and into the water? “X” marks the spot where the ball last crossed the red line. How do I take lateral relief in this situation? I’d prefer to play from the grass. -- ThanksALotPB
Dear ThanksALotPB: Poor guy! Usually, the relief area is entirely in one area of the course (e.g., general area). In this instance, the two-club-length arc for lateral relief (no nearer to the hole than the reference point; see dashed white line in picture below) overlaps two areas of the course, the general area and a bunker. The player has a choice to make, perhaps two.
Initial Choice
The player may choose to drop in either the grass strip or the bunker. You prefer to play from the grass, so drop a ball the right way in the grass. If the ball comes to rest on grass inside the relief area, it is correctly in play. Mission accomplished. It makes no difference that part of the player’s stance may be in the penalty area (the player is only taking relief for lie of the ball in the penalty area, not complete relief; also, this penalty area is not a no play zone). Part of the player’s stance may also be in the bunker.
Potential Second Choice
But, what if the dropped ball hits the grass and rolls into the penalty area or the bunker? Answer: Drop a second time. The player is taking relief from the penalty area, so can’t play the ball from within the penalty area (Rule 17.1d(3)). Also, when taking lateral relief from a penalty area, and the relief area overlaps more than one area of the course, a ball must be dropped and come to rest in the same area of the course (i.e., the dropped ball can’t strike the course in the general area and come to rest in bunker (Rule 17.1d(3)).
So, at this point, the Rules give the player the choice of changing areas of the course when dropping the second time (i.e., drop again in the bunker instead of on the grass; Clarification 14.5b(1)/2). You still prefer to play from the grass, so drop a ball again the right way on the grass. If the ball comes to rest on grass inside the relief area, it is correctly in play. Play away.
And, what if the ball dropped again similarly hits the grass and rolls into the penalty area or bunker? Answer: The player must place a ball on the spot where the ball dropped again first struck the grass (Rule 14.3c(2)). If the placed ball doesn’t stay put, place a ball a second time. If that doesn’t work either, the player must place a ball at the nearest spot no closer to the hole where the ball will stay at rest on the grass in the relief area (Rule 14.2e). Finally, the ball is correctly in play.
You wanted to play from grass in this situation and Rules helped you get there via drop, or drop/drop again, or drop/drop again/place, or drop/drop again/place/place again or drop/drop again/place/place again/find a place. Whew!
Relief in a Tight Spot
Dear John: We were playing the par-5 2nd hole on the Lewis & Clark course at the Country Club of St Albans. As shown in the picture, my drive came to rest on the cart path very close to the boundary fence. The hole is to the upper right of the picture. Where do I take relief? –CrampingMyStyle
Dear CrampingMyStyle: The left sides of the 2nd and 3rd holes on the Lewis & Clark course are famous for the narrow strip of rough between the winding cart path and the boundary fence. This stretch may pose some interesting relief situations (e.g., unplayable ball near the fence, cart path, occasional temporary water, and combinations thereof). It definitely helps to be a Rules-savvy player.
In your situation, the nearest point of complete relief for a left-handed player under Rule 16.1b will be a few inches right of the cart path, no nearer the hole. Clearly, there isn’t enough room in the general area left of the path for the player to take complete relief for stance from the path when transferring their stance, line of play, and intended swing with the club that would have been used if the path were not there.
Things are more problematic for a right-handed player. The nearest point of complete relief from the path will be just a few inches left of where the ball lies, no nearer the hole, affording a very small relief area between the path and the fence. Further, there is no free relief for having to squeeze against the fence to make a stroke. The fence is a boundary object, not an immovable obstruction (definition of BOUNDARY OBJECT). So, maybe the player should forego free relief from the cart path and try playing the ball as it lies. Or maybe they should bite the bullet and take one-stroke unplayable-ball relief toward the right-hand side of the path (Rule 19.2c; two club-length lateral relief).
Here’s the smart way for a right-hander to get out of this jam. The key is getting into a position for a legitimate left-handed stroke. First, go ahead and take free relief on the left-hand side of the path. Yes, left! In such confined quarters for a righthanded swing, the player is justified in making a left-handed stroke at the ball. But, when the player sets up for a legitimate left-handed shot, their stance is on the cart path. The player may now take relief on the right-hand side of the path (see above for left-hander). Once the player takes full relief for a left-handed stroke right of the path, the player has a fresh situation. They may now make any shot with any club. That is, the player may switch back to making a right-handed shot. All of this is covered in Clarification 16.1a(3)/1. Also, if the player then happens to have stance interference with the cart path for the right-handed stroke, they may take free relief even further right of the path (Rule 16.1b). How’s that for using the Rules to one’s advantage?
Ball on Snow
Dear John: Our group was playing at the Normandie Golf Club on December 24th. The course had extensive snow cover, but the 60-degree day was too nice to waste. My third shot on the par-5 7th hole came to rest as pictured. I took free relief in a clear area about 10-12 feet to the left, no nearer the hole, and got up and down for a par! Did I do it right? -Rudolph
Dear Rudolph: Somehow, I was expecting to see a red ball. That aside, you took free relief just fine. At the player’s discretion, snow and natural ice are either temporary water (if on the ground) or loose impediments (definitions of LOOSE IMPEDIMENT and TEMPORARY WATER).
In this situation a broad area of snow is involved, as opposed to smaller independent patches. The player has interference with lie of the ball, as well as areas of stance and swing. Looking at the picture, it’s not surprising that the nearest point of complete relief from this continuous area of snow was 10-12 feet away (Rule 16.1b). [Reminder: Always evaluate the prospective relief area and accompanying shot before lifting the ball, as there is at least a one-stroke penalty if the player decides after lifting not to take free relief; Clarification 9.4b/6].
Here are a few related points. Snow as a loose impediment may be removed around the ball leaving the ball on a “snow tee” (just don’t move the ball in the process). Of course, the ball may also be played as it lies. Snow and natural ice off the ground (e.g., layer on an evergreen branch) are not temporary water (no free relief) but may be removed as loose impediments. If a ball goes into an area of snow and can’t be found, the player may take free relief using the estimated spot where the ball last crossed edge of the snow to determine the nearest point of complete relief (Rule 16.1e).
Ball Goes Into Downed Branch
Dear John: I hit my drive into this downed tree limb. Do I get free relief? — BranchingOut
Dear BranchingOut: Clearly, the detached limb is being cleaned up for removal, as evidenced by the small stack of wood and the shovel. Therefore, free relief is automatic per the definition of GROUND UNDER REPAIR (GUR; in process; intent to remove; material piled for later removal). The area covered by the limb is GUR (Clarification Ground Under Repair/3). This applies even if the Committee has not yet marked the area, no one is present working on the limb, and the refuse sits there several days.
If the player’s ball is found in the pile of branches, they may take free relief within one club-length of the nearest point of complete relief, no nearer the hole (i.e., relief from interference with lie of the ball and intended areas of stance and swing, but not line of play; Rules 16.1a,b). If the ball is not found, but it is known or virtually certain to be in the refuse, the player may still take free relief. To determine the nearest point of complete relief, the spot of the ball is the estimated point where the ball last crossed the edge of the refuse area (Rule 16.1e). Since this condition is in the general area of the course, complete relief must also be taken in the general area.
Free relief would not be automatic if the maintenance staff had not already started working on the detached limb or if the downed limb was still attached to the tree (Clarification Ground Under Repair/3). The Committee would have to mark or declare the area as GUR. Alternatively, in match play, the players may agree that the branch is GUR (Rule 20.1b(1)). In stroke play, the player may play a second ball (Rule 20.1c(3)) if they think the Committee might deem the area GUR. Also, since the detached limb is considered a loose impediment, pieces of the limb may be broken away or moved so long as the player’s ball is not moved in the process (Rule 15.1a).
Squirrel Hole
Dear John: My approach shot came to rest on the green, but behind a good-sized hole made by a squirrel. What are my options? -SquirrelSeason
Dear SquirrelSeason: Playing golf in the fall is challenging enough with the leaves. Who needs holes dug in the putting green? The player has several options:
1. Play the ball as it lies over the squirrel hole (probably not the best option).
2. Repairing damage to the putting green is permitted, but the context regarding animal damage is tracks, hoof prints, mole runs, and small holes that the player can readily restore with their hand or foot, tee, ball-mark repair tool, or another piece of normal equipment (Rule 13.1c(2)). The size of the hole in this situation likely goes beyond a ball-mark repair tool. Indeed, repair work with an object that is not allowed results in a twostroke penalty in stroke play and loss of hole in match play.
3. A hole dug by an animal is an abnormal course condition (definition of ABNORMAL COURSE CONDITION). Free relief is available when the player’s ball lies on the putting green and the condition intervenes on their line of play to the hole (Rule 16.1d). The player may take relief by placing the ball at the nearest point of complete relief no nearer the hole, which must be either on the putting green or in the general area (see bottom picture).
What about going over to a greenside bunker, scooping out some sand, filling the hole, and putting the ball over smoothed sand? That seems straightforward but filling the hole with sand amounts to improving the player’s line of play (one of the conditions affecting the stroke) by eliminating a hole (Rule 8.1a(3)). The penalty for doing so, even if the player decides not to putt over the sand-filled hole, is two strokes in stroke play and loss of hole in match play.
Of course, if the ball lies off the putting green, there is no free relief for the hole intervening on the player’s line of play (Rule 16.1a(1)).
Squirrel Hole Intervenes on Player’s Line of Play
Ball Placed At Nearest Point of Complete Relief
Stance Beside Drain
Dear John: On the par-4 17th hole at Porto Cima, I hit my drive down the middle of the fairway. When I got there my ball was a few feet to the side of a drain with a decent lie. However, I was standing on the sloped area around the drain (toes above heels). This made for an uncomfortable stance. Even though my feet aren’t touching or overhanging the drain, I get relief, right? Hey, I’m in the middle of the fairway with 120 yards to the green! — BaseballSwing
Dear BaseballSwing: Regrets, but unless the drain physically interferes with the lie of the ball or the player’s intended areas of stance or swing, there is no free relief from the drain. Mental distraction and discomfort with the stroke are not criteria for free relief under Rule 16.1b (Abnormal Course Conditions in the General Area).
The player’s options are to play the ball as it lies or take unplayable ball relief (Rule 19.2; one-stroke penalty). Having said that, if the sloped area around the drain contains significant erosion channels (i.e., abnormal course condition) the Committee may mark it as ground under repair from which free relief is available. Of course, it never hurts to ask an official about getting free relief.
Ball Found in Ground Under Repair Just After Three-Minute Search
Dear John: The short par-4 6th hole at the Normandie Golf Club (Bel-Nor, Missouri) requires a blind tee shot over a hill. I hit a solid drive on a line slightly left of the fairway. Upon arriving at the area where the ball was likely to be, we encountered a large mucky patch of overgrown grass roped off as ground under repair (GUR). Not sure that the ball was in the GUR, our group scoured the light rough for 35-40 yards around the GUR. At the end of the three-minute search period we were virtually certain my ball was in the GUR. Ten seconds later, a player still searching in the GUR shouted, “Here’s your ball, a TaylorMade 2 with a red dot, right?” Indeed, it was my ball. What should I do now? – LostAndFound
Dear LostAndFound: Not to worry. The player still gets free relief Rule 16 (Abnormal Course Conditions). However, this situation raises an interesting question. What reference spot for the ball should be used in determining the nearest point of complete relief (NPCR)? Is it the estimated spot where the ball last crossed the edge of the GUR or the spot in the GUR where the ball was found?
Some processing is required. First, the ball was lost after the three-minute search ended (definition of LOST). This means the player cannot play the ball as it lies (i.e., it’s a wrong ball). Second, having essentially eliminated the prospect of the ball being in a broad zone outside the GUR, the group was virtually certain the ball was in the GUR (definition of KNOWN OR VIRTUALLY CERTAIN). Thus, the answer “must be based on evidence known to the player at the time the three-minute search expires” (Clarification Known or Virtually Certain/2).
What does that mean? For a ball not found but known or virtually certain to be in an abnormal course condition, determining the NPCR is based on the estimated spot (i.e., using reasonable judgement) where the ball last crossed the edge of the GUR (Rule 16.1e). Had the ball been found moments earlier in the GUR before the search time elapsed, the spot of the ball in the GUR would have been used to determine the NPCR, no nearer the hole (Rule 16.1b), or the player could have played the ball as it lies.
So, does knowing the actual location of the ball in the GUR make a difference (i.e., information obtained after the three-minute search expired)? Yes, indeed. To the extent this information improves the estimate of where the ball last crossed the edge of the GUR, the player must make the appropriate adjustment in taking relief before making their next stroke (Rule 14.5a and Clarification 17.1d(3)/2).
Ball Against Mole Run in Bunker
Dear John: My approach shot on the par-4 10th hole at the Legends Country Club (Eureka, Missouri) went into the left greenside bunker. Upon arriving at the bunker, I found my ball resting against the side of a mole run in the sand. What are my relief options? – MoleTrap
Dear MoleTrap: How much time do you have? The Rules provide many relief options in this situation; however, only one involves free relief. The others involve a one-stroke penalty, except for an option that carries a two-stroke penalty. Some are inside the bunker, and some are outside the bunker. Most are not necessarily practical but are options, nonetheless.
A mole run is considered an animal hole (“Any area on the ground pushed up or altered as a result of the animal digging the hole underground”; excerpt from definition of ANIMAL HOLE). Rule 16.1 (Abnormal Course Conditions) provides free relief and one-stroke penalty relief from animal holes in a bunker. Also, there are several unplayable ball options for a ball in a bunker.
Aside from playing the ball as it lies, the player’s relief options are:
1. Free relief inside the bunker within one club-length of the nearest point of complete relief (also inside the bunker), no nearer the hole (Rule 16.1c(1)). If complete relief is not available inside the bunker, maximum available free relief may be taken inside the bunker, no nearer the hole (Rule 16.1c(1)), and if the player doesn’t like the outcome, they may subsequently take back-on-the-line relief outside the bunker with a one-stroke penalty (Clarification 16.1c/1).
2. Back-on-the-line relief outside the bunker with a one-stroke penalty (Rule 16.1c(2)).
3. Back-on-the-line or lateral unplayable ball relief, both with a one-stroke penalty, inside the bunker (Rule 19.3a [Rules 19.2b and 19.2c]).
4. Back-on-the-line unplayable ball relief, with a two-stroke penalty, outside the bunker (Rule 19.3b).
5. Stroke-and-distance relief, with a one-stroke penalty, from the spot of the previous stroke (Rule 19.2a).
Note that when playing the ball as it lies the player must not alter the mole run in the bunker by raking or tamping it if doing so improves conditions affecting the stroke (Rules 8.1a(3) and (4)), except in fairly taking their stance (Rule 8.1b(6)). Also, all the restrictions on touching sand in the bunker apply to the mole run in the sand (Rule 12.2b(1 and Clarification 12.2b/1). That is, the player must not test the sand, nor touch the raised sand of the mole run with a club right in front or behind the ball (except to remove a loose impediment or movable obstruction), make a practice swing that touches sand, or touch sand in making the backswing for a stroke. In each instance the penalty is two strokes in stroke play and loss of hole in match play.
Ball on Retaining Wall
Dear John: My drive on the par-4 11th hole at the Quarry at Crystal Springs (Maryland Heights, MO) rolled off the fairway, across the rough, and came to rest on top of a stone retaining wall. Do I have to play it as it lies? -- SpareMyClub
Dear SpareMyClub: Nice shot! The answer to your question depends on the Local Rules for the competition.
If the Local Rules say nothing about the retaining wall, it is an obstruction by default (i.e., a man-made object; definition of OBSTRUCTION). Free relief is available under Rule 16.1b for a ball in the general area (Relief from Abnormal Course Conditions). As pictured, the nearest point of complete relief (NPCR) will be to the lefthand side of the wall. The player may drop and play the ball (or another ball) within one club-length of the NPCR, no nearer the hole.
However, the Committee may choose to designate the retaining wall as an integral object, which means it is part of the challenge of playing the course (definition of INTEGRAL OBJECT). In that case the wall is not an obstruction and there is no free relief. The player’s options are to play the ball as it lies or take penalty relief under one of the unplayable ball options (Rule 19.2; one-stroke penalty). Always check the Local Rules for the competition.
GUR Relief in Fairway vs. Rough
Dear John: My drive rolled a few yards off the fairway into an area of rough marked as GUR. I decided to take free relief. I’m a right-hander, so in taking a stance with my heels just outside the white line, I determined my nearest point of complete relief to the right, only a foot away from the fairway. The resulting one club-length relief area overlapped the rough and fairway. I dropped in the fairway. Another player in the group protested that I had to play from the same cut of grass as the GUR (the rough). I politely replied there was no such Rule and played my ball from the fairway. Did I do things right? -- MadeTheCut
Dear MadeTheCut: Yes, that was a Rules savvy move on your part. There are four specific parts of the course: the putting green, teeing area, all bunkers on the course, and all penalty areas on the course (Rule 2.2). Everything outside of these specific areas is in the general area of the course (definition of GENERAL AREA) – fairways, rough, woods and native grass (when not designated as penalty areas), so-called waste areas, as well as fringe and false front around the putting green. Thus, the rough and fairway are treated the same in this instance (i.e., as general area).
When an area of ground under repair (GUR) is in the general area, relief from that condition must also be taken in the general area (Rule 16.1b). As general area does not distinguish between the rough and fairway, a player whose ball lies in the rough may drop in and play from the rough or fairway if the relief area includes both cuts. The converse is true when the player’s ball lies in a fairway.
No Play Zone
Dear John: My approach shot on the par-5 10th hole at the Glen Echo Country Club came to rest near one of the flowerbeds next to the halfway house. The Committee has designated the flowerbeds, including the landscaping walls, as no play zones defined as ground under repair. Some of the overhanging flowers interfere with the backswing for my chip shot. I’m a right-hander. Do I get free relief? In making a stroke, what happens if I brush the flowers with my backswing? -- Hydrangea
Dear Hydrangea: It’s a no play zone! Taking complete relief is mandatory if the player has any interference with lie and intended areas of stance or swing. They have two options: 1) take free relief from the ground under repair (Rule 16.1f(2) and definition of NO PLAY ZONE), or 2) take unplayable ball relief with a one-stroke penalty (but why in this situation?). In making a stroke, if the player brushes the flowers with their backswing, they incur a penalty of two strokes in stroke play or lose the hole in match play (playing from a wrong place; Rule 14.7a).
The flowerbed, defined as ground under repair by the Committee, includes the landscaping wall, all ground inside the wall, and any growing or attached natural objects rooted inside the wall that extends above the ground and outside the edge of the wall (definition of GROUND UNDER REPAIR). Thus, the overhanging flowers are part of the ground under repair. In taking free relief the player determines their nearest point of complete relief (NPCR; see white “X” in picture) no nearer the hole, and then drops and plays the original ball (or another ball) from within a one club-length relief area no nearer the hole than the NPCR and in the general area (Rule 16.1b; relief from abnormal course condition when ball lies in general area).
Here are a few more notes. A player may enter a no play zone to retrieve their ball unless the Committee has prohibited entry (e.g., Notice to Players). Additionally, in making a practice swing, there is no penalty if the player’s backswing brushes the flowers so long as the player does not improve the conditions affecting their stroke such as by breaking flowers (Rule 8.1a(1); two-stroke penalty in stroke play and loss of hole in match play).
Ball on Elevated Bridge
Dear John: I think elevated deck bridges are neat, like the one on the par-3 10th hole at the Bridges Golf Course (Winona, Minnesota). What are the player’s options if they were to hit their ball onto such a bridge, besides playing the ball as it lies? -- AfraidofHeights
Dear AfraidofHeights: If a player tried to land their ball on such a bridge, I wonder how many shots it would take. Alas, let’s presume that it will happen. We’ll be ready.
The pictured bridge spans a hollow in the general area, not a penalty area. Thus, the player is entitled to free relief for a ball that lies on an immovable obstruction (Rule 16.1a(1)). But where is the nearest point of complete relief (NPCR)? In this unique situation, the Rules simplify matters by establishing the NPCR on the ground directly below the bridge (Clarification 16.1/4; avoiding the possibility of the NPCR in 3-dimensional space being in a tree close to the bridge!). On the ground, the player may take relief within one club-length of the NPCR, no nearer the hole, and in the general area under Rule 16.1b.
But what if the player has interference with the bridge supports (lie, areas of intended stance and swing) at the point on the ground directly below the ball on the bridge? No worries. The Rules further provide this point will serve as the spot of the ball for determining the NPCR from the supports when subsequently taking free abnormal course condition relief (Clarification 16.1/4).
Additionally, the player may take one-stroke unplayable ball relief for their ball on the bridge (Rule 19.2). Perhaps the conditions on the ground directly under the bridge are unfavorable (e.g., mud, high rough). In that case, the player’s primary choices are to play from the spot of the previous stroke under stroke-and-distance (Rule 19.2a) or take back-on-theline relief (Rule 19.2b). Per Rule 19.2c, the player may take two-club-length lateral relief using the point directly below the ball on the ground as a reference point (that’s right, the reference points for free relief and lateral unplayable ball relief may be the same). Interestingly, the player would also have the option of taking lateral relief on the deck of the bridge.
Finally, if the ball is on a bridge over a penalty area, there is no free abnormal course condition relief (Rule 16.1a(2)) or unplayable ball relief (Rule 19.1). The player’s options are to play their ball as it lies on the bridge, take one-stroke lateral relief or back-on-the-line relief using the point where the ball last crossed the edge of the penalty area as a reference point, or play under penalty of stroke-and-distance from the spot of the previous stroke (Rule 17.1).
0192301
Choosing Among Relief Options
Dear John: My drive on the par-4 1st hole at the Persimmon Woods Golf Club (Weldon Spring, Missouri) embedded in a steep bank covered with tall grass next to the cart path (overnight rain). You were there officiating. Taking relief was not straightforward. Please relate my options. –MultipleChoice
Dear MultipleChoice: Yours was an interesting situation. I was spotting drives and heard your ball hit the bank with a thud about 20 yards away. Fortunately, a spectator saw where it landed. You confirmed that it was your ball and that it was partially embedded. Of course, playing the ball as it lay was not desirable. At that point you asked what your relief options were.
The Referee may advise the player of their relief options and answer procedure-related questions, but it is the player who must decide how to proceed (i.e., choose and execute a relief strategy). As a right-hander, you had a choice of two free relief options: 1) relief for cart path interference with stance when playing the ball as it lies, and 2) relief for an embedded ball. The nearest (not nicest) point of complete relief from the cart path, no nearer the hole, was about six inches above where the ball lay, and the accompanying one club-length relief area was entirely in the high grass on the steep bank (definition of NEAREST POINT OF COMPLETE RELIEF and Rule 16.1b). Likewise, the one club-length relief area for embedded ball relief right behind the ball and no nearer the hole (Rule 16.3) was also entirely in the high grass on the bank (and if, after taking embedded ball relief, there was subsequent stance interference with the cart path, that relief area was on the bank as well). Neither free relief option appealed to you.
There were three unplayable ball relief options, all with a one-stroke penalty: 1) playing again from the teeing area under stroke-and-distance (Rule 19.2a), 2) back-on-the-line relief as far back as the player likes (Rule 19.2b), and 3) lateral twoclub-length relief no nearer the hole (Rule 19.2c). Stroke-anddistance was a non-starter. Taking lateral relief from where the ball embedded was problematic, as two club-lengths above and behind the ball were still on the high-grass bank, and two club-lengths below the ball meant potentially playing off the path or taking cart path relief on a sloped bank to either side of the path.
I’m not sure how much you considered taking a combination of relief options. For instance, first taking free embedded ball relief to the left below the ball, followed by lateral unplayable
cont’d. on next page
Choosing Among Relief Options Cont’d.
relief onto the cart path, and then free cart path relief to the bank left of the cart path. You didn’t seem keen about playing a ball below your feet in the heavy rough on that bank. Employing a combination strategy to the right (embedded ball relief followed by lateral unplayable relief) above where the ball was embedded would likely have meant an awkward stance on the steep high-grass bank with the ball well above your feet.
Whatever your reasoning, you quicky chose to take back-on-the-line relief from where the ball was embedded. With a person standing over your ball on the bank with their arm raised, you were guided back-on-the-line behind the ridge keeping the original spot of the ball between you and the hole. You kept going back until you found a suitable area in the rough from which to play and dropped another ball on the line. Lest we forget, after the person aligning you with the hole stepped aside, you hit the putting green with your next shot!
Ball Goes Into Culvert
Dear John: My drive on the par-4 dogleg-right 7th hole at the Spencer T. Olin Golf Course (Alton, Illinois) veered left of the fairway. After searching in the landing area for two minutes, we found the ball . . . in a culvert running under the fairway! Apparently, the ball hit a rock in the drainage area and bounced into the culvert. The interesting part was that the rocks and culvert exit were marked as a red penalty area, and the ball was found inside the culvert beyond the penalty area. What are my options? -- JustLucky
Dear JustLucky: That’s hard to fathom. The Rules will help you. You found your ball inside an immovable obstruction (the culvert) in the general area of the course (outside of the penalty area). You are entitled to free abnormal course condition relief (Rule 16.1a)!
However, the ball is underground, so the nearest point of complete relief (NPCR) in 3-dimensional space, in the general area, and no nearer the hole, is above the ground (Clarification 16.1/5). In this situation, owing to the ground curvature over the end of the culvert, the NPCR is estimated to be near the 1 o’clock position above where the ball lies (as viewed from the open end of culvert). The player uses their reasonable judgement in determining the NPCR (Rule 1.3b(2)) and takes relief within one club-length of the NPCR, no nearer the hole, and in the general area.
What if the player considers the area for free relief unfavorable? The player may also take unplayable ball relief with a one-stroke penalty (Rule 19.2). One option is playing under stroke-and-distance from the spot of the previous stroke (Rule 19.2a; replay tee shot). Another is back-on-the-line relief, keeping the spot where the ball lies in the culvert between the player and the hole, and dropping on that line as far back as the player wishes (Rule 19.2b). Finally, there is two-club-length lateral relief from the spot where the ball lies in the culvert. This is interesting because the player may not measure relief area club-lengths through the ground (definition of RELIEF AREA), so must measure out the end of the culvert into the penalty area. Taking unplayable ball relief in a penalty area for a ball that lies in the general area is allowed (Rules 19.2b and c), but undesirable in this situation.
Here’s another interesting variation. What if a spectator witnesses the ball go into the culvert but subsequently the ball cannot be found or identified? This is a bad break. The
Ball Goes Into Culvert Cont’d.
player’s only option is to take penalty area relief. Although the player knows their ball is in the culvert, the unique logic under Rule 16.1e (Relief for Ball Not Found but in or on Abnormal Course Condition) is that the ball not found in an immovable obstruction on the course (a penalty area is on the course) is considered to lie at the estimated point where the ball last crossed the edge of the immovable obstruction. In this case, the ball is considered to lie at the entrance of the culvert which is in a penalty area; thus, penalty area relief.
Clumps of Grass Clippings
Dear John: It has been difficult keeping courses mown to usual standards with all the rain this past month. Our group was playing early this morning and contending with heavy wads of grass clippings in the fairways. It looked like the floor of a busy barbershop. The maintenance crew was mowing just ahead of us and had not yet made passes with the blower to disperse the clippings. If a ball rolls into one of these clumps, does the player get free relief? -- Hayfield
Dear Hayfield: It’s not easy keeping a golf course in shape in rainy weather. No worries. The Rules will help you.
First, the clumps of grass clippings are loose impediments (i.e., no longer attached to the ground). The player may remove clippings around their ball anywhere on or off the course (Rule 15.1a), taking care not to move the ball in doing so (Rule 15.1b). If the ball is moved, it must be replaced, and the player incurs a one-stroke penalty (except on the putting green and in the teeing area). Note that a clipping sticking to the ball is not a loose impediment and must not be removed (definition of LOOSE IMPEDIMENT; amounts to cleaning the ball; one-stroke penalty under Rule 14.1c) unless lifted and not prohibited from cleaning (Rule 14.1c).
Second, these big clumps of clippings were effectively “piled” by the mower sporadically in the fairways and intended for removal via a blower (see top and middle picutres). This automatically qualifies them as ground under repair (definition of GROUND UNDER REPAIR). The player may take free relief for interference with lie and areas of intended stance and swing by dropping the ball (or another ball) within one clublength of the nearest point of complete relief, no nearer the hole, and in the same area of the course (Rule 16.1).
Heavy clumps of clippings in fairways are a rare occurrence. Maintenance crews normally operate ahead of play (e.g., mowing is coordinated with blowers or dragging the fairway with a rope). In contrast, patches of clippings in the rough are typically not intended for removal (i.e., left for decay; see bottom picture), so free relief is not allowed.
Clumps of Clippings in Rough Left for Decay (No Free Relief)
Clippings in Fairway “Piled” for Removal (Free Relief)
Movable Obstructions
Ball Lies Against Red Stake
Dear John: My approach shot on the par-4 18th hole bounced off a red stake and came to rest just touching the red line marking the red penalty area. Clearly, the stake interferes with my next shot. Am I allowed to remove it? -- SeeingRed
Dear SeeingRed: The things that happen on a golf course! A penalty-area stake (red or yellow) may indicate a penalty area (e.g., when a painted line defines the penalty area), or define a penalty area (e.g., no painted line). Either way, the stake is an obstruction (definition of OBSTRUCTION). At Porto Cima, like most courses, the penalty area stakes are stuck in the ground with a tine, so they are movable obstructions (definition of MOVABLE OBSTRUCTION).
The player may pull the stake out of the ground, set it aside, and play the ball as lies (Rule 15.2a(1), just be sure to replace the stake after the shot). In the unlikely event the ball is moved (definition of MOVED) in removing the stake, simply replace the ball with no penalty; otherwise, there is a two-stroke penalty in stroke play and loss-of-hole penalty in match play for playing from a wrong place; Rule 14.7a). The player may not take free relief by dropping away from the stake (the stake is a movable obstruction, and the ball lies in a penalty area). That, too, would be playing from a wrong place, a place not allowed by Rules 15.2a(1) and 17.1d.
In playing the ball as it lies after removing the stake, the Rules for the general area and a penalty area are the same, so the player may ground their club, take practice swings that touch the ground or water, and brush the ground and loose impediments on the backswing for a stroke (Rule 17.1b). The player may also remove loose impediments, so long as they do not move the ball (Rule 15.1; one-stroke penalty and replace the ball; otherwise, general penalty for playing from wrong place; Rule 14.7a).
The player’s other options (but why bother with them) are playing the ball as it lies without moving the stake or taking onestroke penalty-area relief (Rule 17.1d). The player may not take unplayable-ball relief, since the ball is touching the penalty area line (Rule 19.1).
Ball Next to Hose
Dear John: My tee shot came to rest up against the bend of a water hose left coiled on the ground. Line of play is to the top of the picture, between the tree and bush. Can I just pick my ball up and drop it away from the hose? — HoseAwry
Dear HoseAwry: Don’t touch that ball! It’s resting up against (not on) the hose, a movable obstruction. Simply lift the hose out of the way (Rule 15.2(1); since it can be moved with reasonable effort without damaging hose or course). If the ball moves in the process, it must be replaced on the original spot without penalty. [Note: marking the position of the ball before moving the hose is permitted but not required.]. That’s it. Play away.
What about the leaves? If some leaves are inadvertently moved as result of lifting the hose or before the ball is replaced (e.g., moved by wind, not deliberate), they don’t have to be replaced (Clarification 14.2c/2). But, if the ball is resting on a leaf, the player must not deliberately remove that leaf when lifting the hose or prior to replacing the ball, if removing the leaf would likely have moved the ball on its original spot (Rule 15.1a Exception 1 and Clarification 15.1a/1; one-stroke penalty).
So what happens if the player purposely touches or lifts the ball before moving the hose? The player incurs a one-stroke penalty for moving their ball at rest, and the ball must be replaced (Rule 9.4b).
And what about lifting the ball and dropping it away from the hose? In this instance, treating the hose as an immovable obstruction is proceeding under an inapplicable Rule. If the player doesn’t correct this action by replacing the ball and making the next stroke from the original spot (Rules 14.5b(3) and 9.4b; one-stroke penalty), they are playing their next stroke from a wrong place (Exception to Rule 1.3c(4); two-stroke penalty in stroke play and loss of hole in match play under Rule 14.7a).
Ball Lands in Cart Parked on Path
Dear John: A player’s shot bounced into a golf cart parked on an asphalt cart path. How should they take free relief? -- ValetParking
Dear ValetParking: What would a golf season be without a ball landing in a golf cart? The reference point for taking free relief for a ball on a movable obstruction is the spot directly below the obstruction (Rule 15.2a(2)), which is on a cart path in this case (spot marked with plastic lid). The golf cart is moved away. The relief area is a one club-length semicircle measured from the spot with the player’s driver (longest club in bag that is not a putter) no nearer the hole.
This is where things get interesting. The movableobstruction relief area may extend to either side of the cart path or even off the path. Where to drop in the relief area may be strategic, depending on the prospective lies on either side of the path, preferred line of play to the hole, and whether the player is left or right-handed. In other words, a Rules-savvy player may gain a significant advantage by first taking movable-obstruction relief and then, if appropriate, independently taking cart-path relief (Rule 16.1b). Of course, such planning is subject to where the dropped ball bounces and come to rest, but carefully dropping from knee height at least affords an opportunity. The resulting distance from the initial reference point on the path could potentially be more than two club-lengths.
Asphalt Chunk
Dear John: My drive on the par-4 5th hole came to rest near the cart path. My ball was lying in the rough directly behind a loose piece of asphalt. I wanted to remove the chunk, but was afraid my ball might move in the process and that I would get a penalty. What were my options? I really didn’t want to take unplayable-ball relief (one-stroke penalty). I wound up punching the ball sideways into the fairway. – Pothole
Dear Pothole: Not to worry. The asphalt chunk is not a loose impediment, but rather a movable obstruction (i.e., asphalt is an artificial material, not natural). The player may remove the chunk and, if the ball moves, they may replace the ball without penalty (Rule 15.2a(1)). This applies to a piece of any size identifiable as asphalt.
It would be a different story if the cart path were made from wood chips (mulch) or gravel (Clarifications to Loose Impediment/2 and /4). These are loose impediments (natural composition, made by shredding wood or crushing larger rock). If removing a wood chip or piece of gravel causes the ball to move, the player is required to replace the ball with a one-stroke penalty (Rule 15.1b). If the player doesn’t replace the ball and makes a stroke, instead of a onestroke penalty, they incur a two-stroke penalty in stroke play or loses the hole in match play (Rule 14.7; playing from a wrong place; Exception to Rule 1.3c(4)).
Ball Rolls into Umbrella
Dear John: My drive rolled into a spectator’s umbrella laying on the ground (ball inside the umbrella just behind and underneath the white strip in picture). How do I take relief? -- Bumbershoot
Dear Bumbershoot: Let’s see you do that again! This is a straightforward ruling. The umbrella is a movable obstruction (definition of MOVABLE OBSTRUCTION). If the player’s ball comes to rest in or on a movable obstruction anywhere on the course except the putting green (i.e., general area, penalty area, bunker, teeing area), they may take free relief by simply removing the obstruction and dropping and playing the original ball (or another ball) within one club-length of that spot in the same area of the course and no nearer to the hole (Rule 15.2a(2)). On the putting green (e.g., ball rolls to rest on a towel), the player may take free relief by removing the obstruction and placing the original ball (or another ball) on the reference spot (Rule 15.2a(3)). Marking the reference spot on the ground directly below the ball before removing the obstruction is not required but it is a good idea to do so.
Netting
Dear John: I pulled my drive left on the par-4 18th hole of the West Course at the Norwood Hills Country Club. The ball came to rest in bounds just inches away from netting put up to protect the tennis courts. The tall poles holding up the netting are out of bounds but the netting sags and bows in the wind onto the course. Do I get free relief? -NothingButNet
Dear NothingButNet: This is an interesting situation. The white posts define out of bounds, so the netting is not a boundary object. As pictured, the sagging netting is a movable obstruction (i.e., not fixed, easily moved without the netting or course being damaged; definition of MOVABLE OBSTRUCTION). Therefore, the netting may be removed away from the ball.
“Without penalty, a player may remove a movable obstruction anywhere on or off the course and may do so in any way” (Rule 15.2a(1)). If the ball moves while removing the netting, the ball must be replaced on its original spot (estimated if not known) without penalty. Furthermore, the player may have the netting held out of the way to the extent possible while making a stroke and doesn’t have to take complete relief from a movable obstruction (Rule 15.2a(1)).
This incident raises a few related questions. What if the ball comes to rest in bounds but on a pile of netting or gets caught up in the netting? In that case the player may play their ball as it lies on the netting or remove the netting and take free relief by dropping the original ball (or another ball) within one club-length of the spot directly below where the ball was at rest in or on the netting, no nearer the hole (Rule 15.2a(2)). The relief area must be in the same area of the course as where the ball came to rest. In the pictured situation, this might be a narrow space of general area.
What if instead of moving the netting away from the ball, the player lifts the ball, drops it away from the netting (i.e., takes relief from the netting), and makes a stroke? Please don’t! That’s proceeding under an inapplicable Rule (i.e., treating the netting as an immovable obstruction when it’s a movable obstruction). Dropping the ball away from the netting is deliberately moving the ball (Rule 9.4b; onestroke penalty). Subsequently making a stroke from the new position is playing a wrong place (Rule 14.7a; twostroke penalty in stroke play and loss of hole in match play). However, in stroke play, the penalties for moving the ball and playing from a wrong place are combined into a single two-stroke penalty (i.e., 1+2=2; Exception to Rule 1.3c(4)
for multiple penalties in succession without an intervening event), but still subject to serious breach consideration. Note that before making a stroke in this situation, the player may correct matters by replacing the ball on its original spot (Rule 14.5b(3)), but still incurs a one-stroke penalty (Rule 9.4b).
Finally, the player may play their ball as it lies with an improvised stroke. Depending on the circumstances, the player may also have the option of playing their ball which lies in bounds from behind the netting, even if the netting is out of bounds (i.e., netting intervenes between clubhead and ball; Clarification 10.1a/2).
Wrong Green
Wrong Green Relief?
Dear John: The player in the picture hit his drive on the par-5 4th hole at the Glen Echo Country Club onto the apron of the 7th-hole putting green. He’s about to put a world of hurt on the ball. Should he be taking wronggreen relief? -- GreenKeeper
Dear GreenKeeper: I feel your pain. A divot is likely forthcoming. Sorry, but the player doesn’t have interference with the wrong green. The lie of the ball, the player’s stance, and area of swing (i.e., where divot is taken) are on the fringe (general area). Therefore, the ball must be played as it lies.
Having said that, were the player in this situation lefthanded, part of their stance (right foot) would be on the wrong green. They would be required to take free wronggreen relief within one club-length of the nearest point of complete relief, no nearer the hole, where there is no interference with the wrong green (Rule 13.1f). Not taking full relief and making a stroke would merit the general penalty for playing from a wrong place (two strokes in stroke play and loss of hole in match play; Rule 14.7). Incidentally, the player incurs a two-stroke penalty for each stroke made with wrong-green interference (Clarification 14.7b/1).
There are three Model Local Rules that the Committee may use with a wrong green. Local Rule D-3 prohibits relief from a wrong green when only stance interference exists. Local Rule D-4.1 prohibits playing from the fringe or an area within, say, 1-2 club-lengths from the edge of a wrong green, but only when there is interference with the wrong green. It requires the player to take complete relief from the wrong green and fringe together. Local Rule D-4.2 would help greatly in the above situation. It states that “Wrong greens are treated as including [specify distance from edge of wrong green/area around wrong green]. When a player has interference from a wrong green under Rule 13.1f, including this expanded area, the player must take free relief. [Interference does not exist when the area only interferes with the player’s stance.]”
Ball on Wrong Green
Dear John: My drive on the downhill par-5 15th hole went way right. Actually, it went way, way right, down the side hill, coming to rest on the front portion of the 16th green. Can I play the ball as it lies? -- PerfectLie
Dear PerfectLie: Uh-oh! Are you kidding? The 16th putting green is a wrong green when playing the 15th hole. The player must take free relief for interference with a wrong green (Rule 13.1f; otherwise, two-stroke penalty in stroke play and loss-of-hole penalty in match play).
Wrong greens are “Any green on the course other than the putting green for the hole the player is playing.” Beside the putting greens on other holes, this includes practice greens, nursery greens, and alternate greens when holes have two greens (e.g., some courses in Japan and South Korea have both summer and winter greens on each hole; also, the regular putting green when the hole has a temporary putting green).
Interference occurs when the player’s ball touches the green or lies within the edge of the green, or when the player has stance or swing interference with the green. Interestingly, the nearest point of complete relief (NPCR) must be in the same area of the course as where the ball came to rest. For a ball lying on a wrong green, the NPCR will be in the general area. However, it’s possible that a player might have stance interference with a wrong green when their ball lies just off the wrong green in a penalty area or bunker. In that case, the player must drop the original ball (or another ball) within one club-length of the NPCR, no nearer the hole, in the same area of the course as the NPCR and have no interference with the wrong green after taking relief.
Incidents of playing from a wrong green are rare. In 2014, during the second round of The Barclays tournament at the Ridgewood Country Club in Paramus, New Jersey, SeungYul Noh played from a wrong green (3rd hole putting green) while playing his second shot on the 11th hole. Noh was unaware of the Rule and did not call for an official. He was assessed a two-stroke penalty and given a 7 on the 11th hole.
Hole-in-One on Wrong Green
Dear John: While playing at the Bogey Hills Country Club (St Charles, Missouri), a player in our group related the story of a member playing the 500-yard par-5 12th hole and making a hole-in-one with his drive . . . on the 15th green! Aside from some embarrassment, what are the player’s options? -- InquiringMind
Dear InquiringMind: This is a wrong green relief situation with an interesting twist.
To be sure, the player must not make a stroke when they have interference with a wrong green (lie of the ball or intended areas of stance and swing; Rule 13.1f(1)). The penalty is two strokes in stroke play and loss of hole in match play. The player’s free relief options are:
1. Direct relief from wrong green (Rule 13.1f(2)). Simply find the nearest point of complete relief (NPCR) from the wrong green. The ball is in the hole of a wrong green (general area of the course), so relief must be taken in the general area (fringe or rough). As measured for a right-handed player, the NPCR is about 13 paces from the hole to the right of the green (versus 14 paces to the left of the green and 17 paces going behind the green). The player will drop a ball the right way in the prescribed relief area (i.e., within one club-length of the NPCR, no nearer the hole on the 12th putting green, and with no interference with the wrong green upon taking their stance).
2. Two-step relief from wrong green. This is what a savvy right-handed player might do. First, take free relief for a ball in the hole of the wrong green (a hole made by maintenance per definition of GROUND UNDER REPAIR). Per Rule 16.1b the NPCR is just off the edge of the hole. Drop a ball near the one club-length limit of the relief area to the left of the hole (drop because wrong green is in general area, and one club-length is more than one pace!). Second, take wrong green relief (Rule 13.1f(2)). This time the NPCR for wrong green relief will be to the left of the 15th green, less than 13 paces away (original 14 paces from hole – 1+ pace = less than 13 paces) compared to more than 14 paces to the right of the green (original 13 paces from hole + 1+ pace = more than 14 paces).
Hole-in-One on Wrong Green Cont’d.
2. Cont’d. Why do this? As pictured, taking direct relief in Option 1 puts the player on the right-hand side of the 15th green with the tree line hampering their next shot toward the 12th-hole putting green. However, two-step relief results in an open shot from the left-hand side of the 15th green down the 15th fairway. Under the circumstances, which option would you choose?
For a ball at rest on a wrong green, the concept of two-step relief would also apply to an embedded ball, intervention with a temporary immovable obstruction (TIO), as well as interference with other abnormal course conditions (e.g., temporary water, mole run, sprinkler head, ground under repair). Granted, wrong green interference is rare, but this situation highlights the leverage of successive free relief options.
Embedded Ball
Ball Embedded Above Putting Green
Dear John: My approach shot on the par-4 17th hole at Porto Cima was long, embedding in the bank that slopes down to the green (soft ground due to watering; see top two pictures). I know that I get free relief, but what are the ins and outs? -- PluggedIn
Dear PluggedIn: Not to worry. Rule 16.3 for embeddedball relief is helpful in this situation. Here are some key points:
1. The player may take embedded-ball relief when the ball lies anywhere in the general area, except in sand in areas not cut to fairway height or less, or when it is clearly unreasonable to make a stroke at the ball as it lies (Exception to Rule 16.3a(1)).
2. The ball must be embedded in its own pitch-mark as a result of the previous stroke (as opposed to sitting in just any pitch-mark). Embedded means part of the ball is below the surface of the ground (see examples in Diagram 16.3a in Rule 16.3). Not only may the player dig out the ball and clean it, but another ball may be substituted.
3. The player must drop and play the ball within a relief area that extends one club-length around a reference point immediately behind where the ball is embedded no nearer the hole (see picture). Dropping from knee height in a one club-length area should provide sufficient latitude for the ball to stay in the sloped relief area on the first or second drop. If not, the ball may be placed and, if necessary, placed again in the relief area (Rule 14.3c(2)).
4. Here are a few nuances. The player may take their stance on the pitch-mark if necessary. Embedded-ball relief is not a nearest-point-of-complete-relief Rule, so the player doesn’t have to take complete relief from the pitch-mark. Before dropping, the player may repair the pitch-mark (doesn’t have conditions affecting the stroke yet, Rule 8.1, and if caring for the course, Exception to Rule 8.2). However, after dropping, the player should be careful about repairing the pitchmark if doing so improves conditions affecting the stroke, such as line of play (Rule 8.1). Finally, relief is allowed for a ball embedded in sand-filled divot in the fairway, but not if embedded in waste area.
Ball Embedded in Bank Above Bunker
Dear John: I was playing the short par-4 5th hole at the Glen Echo Country Club in St. Louis. My drive embedded in a steep bank above a greenside bunker. I know that I get embedded-ball relief, but it’s obvious that a dropped ball will roll into the bunker. Am I doomed to play from the bunker? - GoingDown
Dear GoingDown: That’s a delicate spot to take relief. The Rules provide a series of progressive steps to help the player take free relief in the grass in this type of situation -- twostep dropping, followed by two-step placing, and finally selective repeated placing. No worries about playing from the bunker (see last paragraph).
Drop (Rule 14.3b): The player takes embedded-ball relief by lifting the ball from the pitch-mark and dropping the original ball (ball may be cleaned, or substitution is allowed) the right way in the general area within one club-length, no nearer the hole, of a spot right behind where the ball embedded (Rule 16.3). If the ball comes to rest within the relief area on the grass, play on. If not, drop again.
Drop Again (Rule 14.3c(2)): If the first drop results in the ball rolling outside of the relief area or into the bunker, the player must drop again (ball may be cleaned, or substitution is allowed) the right way in the relief area. If the ball comes to rest within the relief area on the grass, play on. If not, placing is in order.
Place (Rule 14.3c(2) first bullet): If the second dropped ball also rolls outside of the relief area or into the bunker, the player must place a ball (ball may be cleaned or substitution is allowed) at the spot where the second dropped ball first struck the ground the relief area. If the ball stays at rest upon placement, play on. If not, place a ball again.
Place Again (Rule 14.3c(2) second bullet): If the placed ball moves away from the spot when released from the player’s fingers, the player must place a ball again (ball may be cleaned, or substitution is allowed) on that spot. If the ball placed again stays at rest upon placement, play on. If not, placing at the nearest spot is necessary.
Place at the Nearest Spot Where Ball Will Stay at Rest (Rule 14.3c(2) third bullet): If the ball placed again also moves away from the spot when released from the player’s fingers, the player must place a ball (ball may be cleaned, or substitution is allowed) at the nearest that spot, in the general area, where the ball will stay at rest. This may take several trials. After a spot is found where the ball stays at rest when released from the player’s fingers, play on.
What if natural forces (wind, gravity, water) subsequently cause the ball at rest, after relief is taken and before a stroke is made, to roll into the bunker? Not a problem. If that happens, the player must replace the ball on its original spot (estimated if unknown), because it rolled from one area of the course to another (Exception 2 to Rule 9.3). Finally, the player may, without penalty, smooth footprints made in the bunker while taking embeddball-ball relief and retrieving the ball, so long as they do so to care for the course (Exception to Rule 8.2).
Ball Embedded in Lip Above Bunker
Dear John: My drive on the par-5 13th hole found the fairway bunker. I played a hybrid off the sand and absolutely drilled it into the lip of the bunker just above the sand. I had no shot. I presume my only recourse is to take unplayable-ball relief, right? -- Stuckup
Dear Stuckup: You may take unplayable-ball relief with a onestroke penalty if you really like but be advised that free relief is available. Since the ball lies above the normal level of sand in the bunker, it is in the general area, not the bunker (definition of BUNKER). As such, you may take free relief for an embedded ball (Rule 16.3).
Depending on whether the player is right- or left-handed, they may drop the original ball (or another ball) within one clublength to either side of the reference point right behind the embedded ball, in the general area, nd no closer to the hole. The available relief area is a narrow wedge of grass above the bunker. If the dropped ball rolls into the bunker, drop again. If the ball dropped againn also rolls into the bunker, place a ball where the ball dropped again first struck the course (Rule 14.3c(2)). You can still make birdie!
Here’s a fine point. The reference point for embedded ball relief must be in the general area, not another area of the course (e.g., bunker or penalty area). In the rare instance where the ball is embedded so close to the sand in a bunker or the edge of a penalty area that the spot right behind the ball is in the bunker or penalty area, the player wishing to take relief must go to nearest point in the general area, no closer to the hole, and use that spot as the reference point (Clarification 16.3b/1).
Ball Embedded in Penalty Area
Dear John: My ball plugged in mushy ground inside of a penalty area. Do I get free relief for an embedded ball? -- EasyOut
Dear EasyOut: Nope! Embedded-ball relief is only allowed in the general area (Rule 16.3). The player’s choices for an embedded ball in a penalty area are to try playing the ball as it lies or proceeding under a penaltyarea relief option (Rule 17.1d; one-stroke penalty).
What about a ball embedding elsewhere on the course? In the general area, the player gets free relief (Rule 16.3). The ball may be lifted, cleaned (even substituted), and must be dropped in the general area within one club-length from the point right behind where the ball embedded, no nearer the hole. Anytime the player’s ball is in the teeing area after a stroke, it may be lifted, cleaned, and moved (even substituted) anywhere in the teeing area without penalty, and may be teed (Rule 6.2b(6)). In a bunker, there is no free relief for an embedded ball. The ball may be played as it lies, or the player may proceed under a one- or twostroke unplayable-ball option (Rules 19.3a and 19.3b). On a putting green, the player may mark, lift, and clean the ball (no substitution), repair the pitch-mark damage to the putting green, and replace the ball (Rules 13.1b and 13.1c(2)).
Ricochet Embed
Dear John: I watched my drive drift left on the par-4 9th hole at the Old Warson Country Club, expecting it to bounce in the rough near the tree line. Instead, there was a loud BONG sound and no sign of the ball. Upon reaching the area, I found the ball embedded near the base of the hollow-pipe 150yard marker! The ball had ricocheted off the marker into the ground. The pipe was readily movable, so I set it aside, lifted the ball without marking it, cleaned it, and took embedded ball relief about two feet from the point right behind the pitch mark no nearer the hole. Did I do everything right? -OhWhatARelief
Dear OhWhatARelief: I think style points should be awarded for that shot. As described, you did fine and checked all the boxes for taking embedded ball relief (Rule 16.3):
1. The ball must be in the general area,
2. The ball must be in its own pitch mark as a result of the previous stroke,
3. Part of the ball must be below the level of the ground,
4. A stroke at the ball must be clearly reasonable,
5. The ball must not be embedded in sand in part of general area not cut to fairway height or less,
6. Relief must be in the general area, within one club-length of the spot right behind the pitch mark, no nearer the hole.
There is one question. Should the player mark their ball before lifting it when taking embedded ball relief? It’s a good practice to do so. Here’s why. Sometimes it’s obvious that a ball is embedded. In those cases, regardless of whether the ball is marked, there is no penalty for lifting the embedded ball when relief is subsequently taken.
However, other times it is less obvious that the ball is embedded. You may recall the controversial embedded ball situation involving Patrick Reed during the third round of the Farmers Insurance Open on the 10th hole at Torrey Pines in 2021. In such instances, the Rules provide that the player may lift their ball to see if it is embedded, but the ball must first be marked and not cleaned (Rule 16.4). It follows that if the ball is marked and determined not embedded, it must be replaced without penalty and not cleaned. If the ball is not marked and found not embedded, it must be replaced with a one-stroke penalty. Further, if the ball is not marked, found embedded, and the player doesn’t take relief for some reason, they incur a one-stroke penalty for moving the ball. Consistently marking one’s ball before lifting it avoids the potential for a one-stroke penalty.
When the Ball Goes Astray
Searching For And Identifying Ball
Searching For And Identifying Ball
Reasonable Searching Actions
Dear John: My tee shot was short on the par-3 6th hole yesterday (again!). We saw exactly where it hit the bank and dribbled down toward the lakebed. It’s spring and the lake is low, so I thought there was a good chance of finding and playing it. Alas, when we arrived, no sign of the ball. The ball was likely in a bed of dry leaves, grass, brush, and dead reeds inside the penalty area. Can I still search for the ball, or do I have to take penalty area relief? -- AlwaysTheOptimist
Dear AlwaysTheOptimist: You’re fine searching for the ball up to three minutes. Searching permissions in a penalty area are the same as in the general area (Rule 17.1b first bullet). Reasonable actions are allowed (Rule 7.1a), such as removing loose impediments, spreading grass and reeds apart, stepping on a matted area (to feel the ball under foot), and moving slime in water. Breaking growing and attached natural objects is allowed, but only to the extent necessary to find and identify the ball. There is no penalty for improving conditions affecting the stroke resulting from fairly searching for the ball (Rule 8.1b(1)).
However, actions beyond what is reasonable are problematic. Likely examples include wholesale flattening of an area, pulling vegetation out of the ground, and unnecessarily breaking growing or attached vegetation (Clarification 7.1a/1). Excessive actions that improve conditions affecting the stroke and that can’t be restored (Rule 8.1c) result in a two-stroke penalty in stroke play and loss of hole in match play (Rule 7.1a).
There are no penalties to anyone if the ball is accidentally moved while taking reasonable actions to find or identify it, just replace the ball estimating the spot if necessary (Rule 7.4 and Clarification 7.4/1). When replacing the ball, loose impediments that were moved during the search do not have to be replaced (Clarification 7.4/1). But thereafter (no longer searching, ball replaced), the player must be careful not to move the ball when removing further loose impediments (Rule 15.1b; one-stroke penalty and replace the ball). Note that identifying the ball does not require an announcement to another player, but does require marking before lifting, and the ball must not be cleaned more than necessary for identification (Rule 7.3).
Here are a few side explanations. A growing natural object includes a living bush, reed or grass. Examples of an attached natural object would be a dead, or perhaps dormant, bush, reed or cluster of grass rooted in the ground.
Searching For Ball in Sand
Dear John: My tee shot on the downhill par-3 3rd hole came up short in the bunker. When I got there, the ball was nowhere to be found (top picture). In the process of searching with a rake, I dislodged the ball, dragging it down to the floor of the bunker (middle picture). Do I get a penalty for moving my ball? -- CoverUp
Dear CoverUp: No. Ordinarily, when a player moves their ball at rest, they must replace it with a one-stroke penalty (Rule 9.4). However, Rule 7.1a (Player May Take Reasonable Actions to Find and Identify Ball) forgives the player or anyone else for accidentally moving the ball in the process of searching for or identifying it anywhere on the course. In a bunker, there is no penalty if the ball is replaced on its original spot, and the lie recreated as close as possible leaving just a small part of the ball visible (Rule 7.1b; bottom picture). Playing from the right place but not re-creating the lie results in the general penalty (Rule 14.2d(1)). Playing from the floor of the bunker, a wrong place, also merits the general penalty (Exception to Rule 1.3c(4); Rule 14.7a).
The player must recreate the lie of the ball; however, they are not allowed to smooth disturbances to the sand, such as rake marks and footprints, made by the player, their partner or their caddies if doing so improves the conditions affecting the stroke (Rule 8.1d(2) and Clarification 8.1a/1). This also applies to disturbances made by another person when authorized by the player. Otherwise, disturbances made by another person without authorization or by a referee that worsen conditions affecting the stroke may be smoothed (Rules 8.1d(1) and 8.1d(2)). Of course, worsened conditions that do not affect the stroke may be repaired to care for the course (Exception to Rule 8.2b).
Always Identify Ball
Dear John: I learned a lesson during our Men’s Day competition last week. On the par-5 4th hole, I hit both my original ball and provisional ball left and beyond the ladies tees. We found my provisional just left of the cart path by the entrance sign. My partner found a ball further up the cart path in thick rough by the exposed culvert. He asked what kind of ball I was playing. I said it was a Titleist with a red dot. He replied that he found it. I went over, peered down into the deep grass and saw a Titleist with a red dot. Just then, another player in our group shouted there was a ball across the cart path to the right. It was a Titleist with a red dot and a red line (I also put a red line on my ball). That was my original ball! The ball by the culvert was a stray Titleist with a red dot and no red line. After all of that, I wound up playing my second stroke with the original ball. I shutter to think how many strokes I would have racked up had I played the stray ball (my partner had already lifted the provisional, too). Check that ball! -- RUSure
Dear RUSure: That’s a good story. “A player is responsible for finding their ball in play after each stroke” (Rule 7.1a). Therefore, it’s important, although not mandatory, to put a unique identification mark on the ball (and a different mark on any provisional ball). It’s also a good idea to verify the ball before every stroke.
In stroke play, the penalty for playing a stray ball (wrong ball) is two strokes and the player must correct the mistake by returning to find and play the original ball, or perhaps the provisional ball in this case (Rule 6.3c(1)). In four-ball stroke play (Men’s Day format), not correcting play of a wrong ball on the 4th hole before making a stroke at the 5th hole would disqualify the player only from the 4th hole, and their partner’s score would count (Rule 23.9b(3)).
The ball identification procedure is simple (Rules 7.2 and 7.3). Announcing one’s intent to identify the ball to another player is not required. The Rules rely on the player’s integrity to identify the ball correctly. Just mark and lift the ball, cleaning it only enough for identification before replacing it.
Identifying Ball in Water
Dear John: My tee shot on a par-3 hole bounced off the bank in front of the putting green and trickled down into water in a yellow penalty area. There was a ball in the vicinity of where I thought my ball went. It looked playable. Can I identify a ball in water in a penalty area to see if it’s mine? -- AllWet
Dear AllWet: The player may identify a ball anywhere on the course so long as it is at rest (Rule 7.2); just follow the identification procedure (Rule 7.3). It’s a wise move. Playing a stray ball is playing a wrong ball (Rule 6.3c(1) and definition of WRONG BALL). In match play, the player loses the hole. In stroke play, there is a two-stroke penalty and the player must correct the mistake.
It’s a different story if the ball is moving in water (e.g., temporary water or water in a penalty area). Examples include a ball riding in water flowing across a fairway after a quick downpour or a ball being carried down a stream. The ball may not be lifted for identification (it’s in motion, not at rest). Short of glimpsing an identification mark on the moving ball, the player’s options are (Rule 10.1d Exception 3):
1. Play the ball moving in the water. There is no penalty for making a stroke at a ball moving in water, just don’t unduly delay play waiting for the ball to move to a better place. If it turns out to be a stray ball, the stroke does not count and there is no wrong-ball penalty (Exception to Rule 6.3c(1)). Proceed with the original ball.
2. Lift the ball with the intent of taking relief. if making a stroke is impractical. An example would be a ball in a penalty area being carried down a narrow stream between steep banks (not favorable for making a good shot). The player is entitled to take relief anytime their ball is in temporary water or in a penalty area (Rules 16.1 and 17.1b).
Note that a ball oscillating on a spot in shallow water next to a shoreline is not moving (see definition of MOVED).
Ball Spotted But Not Identified Within Three Minutes
Dear John: I was playing a stroke-play round with some buddies. At a par-4, I hit my drive into very tall grass running along the right side of the hole. Two other players in the group and I saw it go toward a red-andwhite pole standing in the rough. I announced and hit a provisional ball, which I also pushed right. We clearly saw the provisional ball bouncing along the cart path. Upon arriving at the area, we spotted a ball just left of the path. Everyone assumed that was the provisional ball, so we proceeded to look for my original ball in the tall grass to no avail. After three minutes of searching, I walked over to the ball by the cart path and played it onto the fringe of the green, from where I holed a putt.
At the next hole, a par-3, I hit a nice tee shot onto the green. As I marked my ball, I realized that it was my original ball from the previous hole, not the provisional! No one in the group knew how to treat the issue/penalty, so we just kept playing. What should the verdict have been? -- Oops
Dear Oops: A ball is deemed lost if not found within three minutes after the player, player’s caddie, partner, or partner’s caddie has begun searching for it (definition of LOST). In this instance, the player spotted a ball (which turned out to be their original ball) at the outset of the search but did not promptly attempt to identify it as their original ball within the three-minute seach period. Therefore, the original ball was lost (and out of play) under the Rules of Golf (Clarification 18.2a(1)/3).
A ball out of play is a wrong ball. Making a stroke at a wrong ball results in a two-stroke penalty in stroke play and loss of hole penalty in match play (Rule 6.3c(1)). Further, in stroke play, play of a wrong ball must be corrected before the player makes a stroke at the next hole (or, for the last hole of the round, before returning their scorecard); otherwise, the player is disqualified. Sorry to be the bearer of bad news.
Identification errors can be killers. Here’s what a player can do to help themself:
1. Play a provisional ball with a different identification mark than the original ball (it’s a good idea for the player to state the difference when announcing play of a provisional ball).
2. Upon arriving at the search area, check the identity of every ball in sight, as balls often take strange bounces.
3. Always identify the ball before making the next stroke.
4. Utilize the ball-identification procedure in Rule 7.3 by: 1) marking the position of the ball before touching or lifting it, and 2) cleaning the ball only to the extent necessary to identify it.
Incidentally, if a ball is found near the end of the three-minute search period, the player is allowed a reasonable amount of time to identify the ball (up to one minute) after getting to the spot where the ball lies (Rule 18.2a(1) and Clarification 18.2a(1)/3).
Clean Ball Only Enough to Identify
Dear John: What’s all of this about not being able to clean the ball “anymore than necessary” when identifying it? My ball is covered with mud and I’m supposed to be cute about cleaning it? -- CleanLiving
Dear CleanLiving: One needs to appreciate that golf is a very unique game. Fundamental to the game is playing the ball as it lies, except when allowed by other Rules (Rule 9.1a). Cleaning the ball is allowed when the ball lies on the putting green, in the teeing area, when a Local Rule is in effect that allows the player to clean their ball (e.g., Model Local Rules E-2 or E-3), and when the ball has been lifted, except in four situations (Rule 14.1c): 1) to see if it is cut or cracked, 2) to identify it, 3) because it interferes with play, and 4) to see if it lies in a condition where relief is allowed.
Having said that, what should the player do when their ball is covered with mud and can’t be identified? “A player is responsible for finding their ball in play after each stroke” (Rule 7.1a). Indeed, they are penalized for playing a wrong ball (Rule 6.3c(1)). That sounds like a contradiction -- play the ball as it lies, but don’t play a wrong ball.
The Rules provide a compromise. Rule 7.3 outlines a procedure allowing the player to mark, lift and identify the ball, but “. . . the ball must not be cleaned more than needed to identify it (except on the putting green).” No more advantage is gained than necessary. The player may only use this procedure when there is a good reason to do so; otherwise, they incur a one-stroke penalty. The player is not required to announce their intent to identify a ball to another player for the purpose of witnessing the procedure. Instead, the Rules rely on the player’s integrity to correctly identify and replace the ball.
Don’t Assume Anything
Dear John: The par-4 7th hole at the Bogey Hill Country Club (St Charles, Missouri) calls for an accurate drive through a chute of trees. Unfortunately, my drive veered left and clipped a big tree just over the creek. I looked around in the rough for about a minute before assuming that the ball made it past the trees and into the pond. After I dropped a ball under penalty-area relief, another player called out, “Your ball is over here!” He had found it within the three-minute search time in the area where I had started looking. I walked over and picked up my original ball thinking that I still had to play the ball dropped under penalty relief. The other players stopped me and said that I had to play my original ball. I replaced my original ball and played it. How many penalty strokes do I get? -- OhShoot
Dear OhShoot: Not to worry. There’s just one penalty stroke! The other players saved you from much bigger trouble. There are several interesting (and involved) considerations.
Why only a one-stroke penalty? Your original ball was found within three minutes after you started searching and before you made a stroke with a substituted ball. This situation is correctable without penalty (Rule 14.5a). The original ball remains the ball in play and must be played as it lies. But by subsequently picking up the original ball, you moved your ball at rest. That results in a one-stroke penalty (Rule 9.4b). The ball must be replaced by placing it on the original spot (estimated if unknown), which you did before playing it.
That’s what happened. Now, let’s talk a few what-ifs about what might have happened. What would the penalty be for picking up the original ball (the ball still in play), putting it in your pocket, and playing the dropped ball by the pond anyway? Answer: Just the general penalty (two strokes in stroke play and loss of hole in match play). Surprised? The logic is a little complicated. The location of your original ball is known, but you move the ball (Rule 9.4b; one-stroke penalty), make a stroke with a substituted ball (the dropped ball; Rule 6.3b(3); one-stroke penalty), and play from a wrong place (by the pond instead of at the original spot; Rule 14.7a; general penalty). In this situation, the Rules provide for only a single penalty for the multiple breaches (Rule 1.3c(4), third bullet). As the breaches have different penalties (one- and two-strokes), only the higher-level
Don’t Assume Anything Cont’d.
penalty applies (i.e., 1+1+2=2 strokes or loss of hole). In stroke play, this is sometimes referred to as getting the bulk discount.
For next time, appreciate that to take lateral relief or back-on-the-line relief from a penalty area, the player must have knowledge (100 percent sure) or virtually certainty (at least 95 percent sure) their ball is in the penalty area (Rule 17.1d). Knowledge or virtual certainty (KVC) is a very high standard. Simply assuming that the ball is in the penalty area is insufficient, and dropping a ball under a penalty-area relief option is proceeding under an inapplicable Rule (Committee Procedures; Section 6C(8)), which may be corrected up to the point where the player makes a stroke (Rule 14.5a).
Here’s another what-if. What if you had gone ahead, not having KVC, and made a stroke at the substituted ball by the pond, with either the location of the original ball unknown (not found, but still under three minutes) or the original ball lost (three minutes had expired)? Things would have been very painful and complex. Without KVC, the applicable Rule in this situation is stroke-and-distance relief (Rule 18.1 or 18.2b; one-stroke penalty), requiring you to replay from the teeing area. Not returning to the teeing area, but playing from near the pond, is playing from a wrong place (Rule 14.7a) and comes with a penalty of two strokes in stroke play and loss of hole in match play. In stroke play, that’s a total of three penalty strokes, and a serious breach is involved (significant distance advantage gained playing from near the pond versus the teeing area). You would have had to correct matters by replaying from the 7th-hole teeing area before making a stroke at the 8th-hole teeing area or face disqualification (Rule 14.7b(1)). Upon returning to the 7th tee, you would be lying four (original tee shot plus three penalty strokes) and hitting five (i.e., after making a serious breach from a wrong place, strokes made with that ball and any penalty strokes incurred solely by playing that ball are disregarded; Rule 14.7b(1)). Yes, ouch!
Ball Down Drain?
Dear John: We were playing in a senior tournament at the Jefferson City Country Club. On the par-5 15th hole, everyone in our group hit decent drives down the middle of the fairway. That wasn’t a huge deal, except that when we arrived at the landing zone only two of the three balls were there. Mine was missing! It was a nice summer day, sunny and dry with no wind. The fairway was firm, 30 yards wide, sloping gently to the right, with light rough on both sides. The nearest trees were in a red penalty area 15-20 yards right of the fairway. The only anomaly was a drain in the right-center of the fairway. We proceeded directly to the drain, which had a small hole in the grate big enough for a golf ball to fall through. Getting down on our hands and knees, we peered through the grate and after about a minute spotted three balls. Sure enough, one of them was my ball! What were the odds? What if we hadn’t been able to find the ball? Could I have claimed virtual certainty that the ball was in the drain, or would it have been a lost ball? -- SuperSleuth
Dear SuperSleuth: What a situation! Finding the ball in time eliminated all doubt. Could the player have claimed virtual certainty that the ball was in the drain if it hadn’t been spotted through the grate? It’s very unlikely, but possible.
The quality of witness accounts would be critical. How many eyes followed the drive and were there any other eyes near the landing zone? Everything would have to be considered. What was the ball’s trajectory? Where did the ball land? Did anyone see it rolling in the fairway? Could the surrounding area be practically eliminated? We’re talking about a ball hit roughly 200 yards going into a hole slightly bigger than the ball in a one square-foot drain grate. It would take someone seeing the ball roll into the drain depression to be convincing. Section 6C(6) of the Committee Procedures in “The Official Guide to the Rules of Golf” provides the referee with guidance on how to resolve questions of fact.
Per the definition of KNOWN OR VIRTUALLY CERTAIN, the standard for known (100 percent sure) or virtually certainty (at least 95 percent sure) is far beyond “reasonable judgement” and “more likely than not” (greater than 50 percent sure). Stated differently, the player cannot just assume the ball slipped down the drain because it cannot readily be found elsewhere. After a three-minute search and without knowledge or virtual certainty that the ball is in the drain, the player must proceed under penalty of stroke-and-distance and replay from the teeing area (definition of LOST and Rule 18.2b; one-stroke penalty).
Wedging a rock into the hole in the drain cover might be a good way to prevent future mishaps.
Search Time Interruption?
Dear John: My drive on the par-4 17th hole at Glen Echo Country Club went left and hit a tree. We didn’t see it come down. As you know, a ball ricocheting off a tree can go almost anywhere. The likely search area was in thick Bermuda grass where a ball can settle down to the ground and be hard to see. I was playing a yellow ball. Not many people play a yellow ball. After one minute, another player spotted a yellow ball in the 16th fairway. It was plausible that my ball might have gone that far. I walked over, checked it out, and hollered back, “It’s not mine!” That detour cost me a good minute. As I was returning to the original search area in near panic, someone shouted, “Here’s a yellow ball!” Thankfully, it was mine and found within three minutes. I was just wondering, could I have deducted the time spent checking out the stray yellow ball if I had needed more search time? -- MellowYellow
Dear MellowYellow: Lots of golfers wish the allowed search time was still five minutes! Sorry, but once the player, their partner, or either of their caddies begins looking in the area where the player’s ball is likely to be, the three-minute search clock starts (definition of LOST and Rule 18.2a(1)). The clock continues running unless interrupted for a good reason or the player mistakenly identifies a wrong ball (definition of LOST).
A valid interruption would be the search ceasing because the Committee had suspended play (e.g., blowing the horn for darkness or lightning in the area) or the player stepping aside to let another player play. The clock restarts when searching resumes. Total search time is still limited to three minutes (e.g., one minute before and two minutes after the interruption).
An example of mistakenly identifying a wrong ball would be walking over to the yellow ball in the 16th fairway and, without lifting it, incorrectly identifying the ball as yours and making a stroke, only to have another player yell that was their ball. Ouch! Well, at least the time spent misidentifying and playing the wrong ball doesn’t count towards the three-minute search time for the original ball. The search clock resumes with whatever time remains when the player returns to the area where the ball is likely to be and starts looking again, not upon discovery of the wrong ball.
Of course, the player incurs the general penalty for playing a wrong ball, apart from the apologies and embarrassment. In match play, they lose the hole. In stroke play, any strokes made with the wrong ball don’t count, but the player incurs a twostroke penalty and must correct the mistake before making a stroke at the next hole (Rule 6.3c(1)).
Cart Runs Over Ball During Search
Dear John: My second shot on the par-5 8th hole veered into the rough scattered with leaves on the right-hand side of the hole. While searching, my partner accidentally drove our cart over the ball (I was the passenger), pressing it into the ground. Is there a penalty and, if so, who gets it? How do I go about playing the ball? -- OverRun
Dear OverRun: Shouldn’t the cart be in the fairway? Alas, the Rules are lenient in this situation. It makes no difference who was driving the cart as the outcome is the same. There is no penalty regardless of who (any player, caddie, spectator) accidentally moves a ball during the search (Rule 7.4).
This situation requires some judgement and procedural care:
1. Replacing the ball on the original spot is required (Rule 7.4). Having said that, the ball may have been pushed straight down or rolled slightly forward before being pressed into the ground, so the original spot must be estimated if unknown (Clarification 7.4/1).
2. The ball was moved, so it may be lifted, identified, and cleaned prior to replacing. No marking is necessary as the player is not lifting the ball from its original spot (Rule 14.1a).
3. Because the original lie has been altered (i.e., turf pressed down, ball partially embedded), Rule 14.2d(2) requires that the ball be replaced by placing it on the spot nearest to the original spot with a lie most similar to the original lie no nearer the hole (the original lie may have to be estimated as well). The new spot must be within one club-length of the original spot and in the same area of the course as the original spot. Be careful, as the ball must be placed, not dropped, on the nearest spot with a lie most similar, not just anywhere the player likes within one club-length.
Cart Runs Over Ball During Search
Ball Pressed Into Ground
Ball Placed at Nearest Spot With Lie Most Similar to Original Lie, No Nearer Hole and Within One ClubLength of Original Spot
Loose Impediment Obscures Ball Identification Mark
Dear John: On the 13th hole at The Falls Golf Course (O’Fallon, Missouri), my drive veered right of the fairway. Upon walking to the area, I spotted a ball in a grass bunker resting against a dead bird! I couldn’t be sure the ball was mine as the logo was obscured by the bird. This left me with a tough (and gross) situation. First, there was no way to remove the bird without also moving the ball (i.e., concern about incurring a onestroke penalty). Secondly, marking and lifting the ball certainly wasn’t appealing. Finally, if the ball was mine, there was no way of playing it without hitting the bird. Got any brilliant ideas? — Nevermore
Dear Nevermore: Yet another reminder that golf is a game played in the surrounds of nature. Yes, the dead bird is a loose impediment (definition of LOOSE IMPEDIMENT). Yes, the player generally incurs a onestroke penalty if removing a loose impediment causes their ball to move, but there are exceptions (see Rule 15.1b). One of the exceptions applies to this nuanced situation (loose impediment obscuring the identification mark on the ball).
Rule 7.1a states, “In trying to find and identify the ball, the player may remove loose impediments as allowed in Rule 15.1 . . .” Removing the dead bird is considered a “reasonable action” in identifying the ball in this instance. The dead bird does not have to be replaced. If the ball accidentally moves in the process, it must be replaced without penalty (Rule 7.4). Thus, the savvy player may take advantage of this situation by removing the dead bird “in any way” (e.g., with their shoe or club; Rule 15.1a), thereby improving the lie.
To be clear, this specific Rule only applies when the loose impediment obscures or may obscure the identification mark on the ball. If the player can identity the ball without removing the loose impediment or knows that the loose impediment is not obscuring the ball (e.g., identification mark is underneath ball on the ground), then Rule 7.1a does not apply.
Lost Ball
Must Player Look For Ball?
Dear John: Last Friday I sliced my drive on the 5th hole so deep into the woods that Lassie wouldn’t have been able to find it if it were wrapped in bacon (credit to David Feherty). Do I have to look for it? -- Timmy
Dear Timmy: A ball can’t be declared lost (definition of LOST), but there is no requirement that the player look for it. Simply play another ball from the teeing area under penalty of stroke-and-distance (Rule 18.1). You’ll be hitting three with your second tee shot (and your original ball will be out of play after the stroke).
Can’t Find Original Ball Or Provisional Ball
Dear John: My drive on the 9th hole went into the “Valley of Sin” to the left and below the fairway bunkers (see sunlit area in picture). I announced and played a provisional ball with the exact same result. We searched the common area for both balls for three minutes, but weren’t able to find either ball. Now what? Do I have to go back to the tee? If so, what am I hitting? -- DownAndOut
Dear DownAndOut: Yes, and you will be hitting your fifth shot. How often does a player hit a bad drive and then hit a provisional ball to the same spot? Answer: Too often! You did the right thing announcing and playing a provisional (to save time) when you thought your original drive might be lost in the woods. If you thought your provisional ball might be lost, too, you could have hit a second provisional (even a third and fourth; oh, the pain).
The penalty for losing a ball outside of a penalty area or hitting a ball out of bounds is stroke-and-distance each time (Rule 18.2b), meaning that you have to return to the spot of the previous stroke (Rule 14.6; the teeing area in your situation). Let’s say you lose your first drive – one talent stroke plus one penalty stroke. You lose the provisional ball, too – another talent stroke and another penalty stroke; that’s four strokes and you’re hitting five from the tee with your next shot. This is adding up!
There are few points worth noting:
1. The player must always announce their intent to play a provisional ball – every time (Rule 18.3b). If they do not and make a stroke, that ball automatically becomes the ball in play under stroke-and-distance and the original ball is no longer in play.
2. It’s a good idea to play a provisional ball that is different in some respect from the original ball (different brand, different number, or different marking), so that it can’t be confused with the original ball. It’s also a good idea to state the difference, such as, “My first ball was a Titleist ProV1 with a black dot, and my provisional ball is a Titleist ProV1 with a red dot.”
Can PlayerAssume Ball Is Lost in Penalty Area?
Dear John: During a four-ball match, while playing the par-3 3rd hole at Porto Cima, a player hit his tee shot directly at the flag, but it landed just short of the green in the top portion of the bunker above the creek. Upon arriving at the green the ball was nowhere to be found. Thinking it may have embedded, they group searched the bunker with a rake in the area where everyone was certain the ball had landed. After three minutes, the group concluded that the ball had embedded in sand or the lip above the bunker and was lost. Was the player’s only option to play again from the tee? --PerplexedForThePlayer
Dear PerplexedForThePlayer: Not finding the ball after having an eye on where it landed is always frustrating. Based on the information, the player must play again from the teeing area under stroke-and-distance after the threeminute search period expires (Rule 18.2b). However, as this was a four-ball match, the player could also “stand down” and let their partner’s score count for the hole (Rule 23.2a second bullet).
Having said that, sometimes it is natural to think, especially after four players searched the bunker extensively, that maybe everyone was wrong, and the ball actually came up short in the penalty area. That is, if the ball wasn’t where it was thought to be, why not assume the ball is in the penalty area?
The Rules don’t work that way. To take penalty area relief, the player must have knowledge or virtual certainty (KVC) that their ball is in a penalty area (Rule 17.1d and definition of KNOWN OR VIRTUALLY CERTAIN). Knowledge is being 100 percent sure (e.g., player saw ball splash into the middle of the penalty area and not skip out). Virtual certainty is at least 95 percent sure (e.g., player saw topped tee shot bounding down the hill with easily enough pace to reach the penalty area; ball not found in rough; very little doubt that the ball rolled inside the penalty area). In this situation, the player and their group did not have KVC that the ball was in the penalty area, as they could not virtually eliminate the ball being embedded in the bunker or the bank above the bunker.
Ball in Tree
Dear John: A player’s drive sails into a big tree. Nearby spectators witness the ball enter the canopy but not drop down. For sure, the ball is in the tree, but it cannot be sighted using binoculars and rangefinders. Forget climbing and shaking the tree, or throwing clubs up at branches. What are the player’s options? -TreeTopLodging
Dear TreeTopLodging: Oh, the heartbreak. The player has three minutes to find and identify the ball upon arriving at the tree and beginning to search. Unfortunately, thereafter, the ball is lost (definition of LOST) and the player’s only option is to replay the shot under penalty of stroke and distance (Rule 18.2b). Having said that, if a ball is found near the end of the three-minute search period, the player is allowed a reasonable amount of time to identify the ball (up to one minute) after getting to the area where the ball is located (Rule 18.2a(1) and Clarification 18.2a(1)/3).
What constitutes identifying the ball? Per Rule 7.2, seeing the player’s identification mark on the ball is convincing. It is also acceptable to find a ball with same brand, model, number, and condition as the player’s ball where the player’s ball is expected to be (except if an identical ball is found in the same area and the player’s ball can’t be distinguished). However, merely spotting a ball in the tree is not sufficient, unless someone witnessed the ball come to rest in that spot after the stroke was made (Clarification 7.2/1).
Why isn’t knowledge or virtual certainty that the ball is somewhere in the tree good enough? Because the spot of the ball (precise location) must be known to take either back-on-the-line relief or lateral relief for an unplayable ball (Rules 19.2b and 19.2c and Clarification 19.2/5). Without identification, the spot of the ball is unknown. In this case, the reference point for these two options is the spot on the ground directly below the ball. Choosing either option still incurs a one-stroke penalty but allows the player to save the distance of their previous shot; hence, the pain of not finding the ball.
Start of Three-Minute Search
Dear John: On the par-4 10th hole at Forest Hills Country Club, we have a potential blind tee shot such that a ball hit over the hill on the right-hand side may roll down the cart path to a point beyond the putting green. One of the guys in our group did just that (top picture). He was walking and started to look for his ball just over the hill (middle picture). Not seeing a ball right away, he concluded that it must have rolled 40 yards past the green (bottom picture). It was not there. I drove back up the hill and found his ball on the side of the cart path. He had simply missed seeing it.
The search took more than three minutes from the time the player first started looking at the top of the hill, but less than three minutes from when he reached the area beyond the green. When do you start the three-minute clock in this situation? The player thought his real search started when he was beyond the green because that is where he figured the ball was located. – LostAndFound
Dear LostAndFound: Three minutes fly by when one is looking for a ball. The clock starts running when the player (or their caddie, partner, or partner’s caddie) begins searching for the ball (definition of LOST). In this case, the player paused to look for their ball just over the hill in the likely area where the ball would be if it didn’t roll down the cart path. Not seeing the ball and proceeding beyond the putting green does not negate the fact that the player had started searching for his ball. Unfortunately, as related, the ball was found after three minutes; therefore, it is lost (Rule 18.2a(1)). Unless the player played a provisional ball (Rule 18.3), they must return to the teeing area and play again under penalty of stroke and distance (Rule 18.2b; one-stroke penalty).
However, note that if a ball is found near the end of the three-minute search period, the player is allowed a reasonable amount of time to identify the ball (up to one minute) after getting to the area where the ball lies (Rule 18.2a(1) and Clarification 18.2a(1)/3).
Out of Bounds
Out of Bounds and Boundary Objects
Ball at Rest Against OB Stake
Dear John: I jerked my second shot left on the par-5 15th hole. The ball bounced a few times and rolled to rest against the fairway side of an OB stake. I proceeded to pull the stake without moving the ball so that I could make a decent shot. Another player said that I had put the stake back. Really? Please don’t tell me that I got a penalty. --ObiWanKenobi
Dear ObiWanKenobi: That was pretty lucky on two counts. Your ball stayed in bounds and the other player prevented you from getting a penalty. The Force must be strong with you.
Stakes defining an area are always part of that area (e.g., out of bounds (OB), penalty area, ground under repair). The entire ball must be OB to be OB (definition of OUT OF BOUNDS). Your ball was in bounds, as it was resting against the stake.
Boundary stakes must not be moved (Rule 8.1a(1); twostroke penalty in stroke play and loss of hole in match play). Having said that, the player may replace the original boundary stake without penalty before making the stroke (Rule 8.1c(1)).
That makes for a tough shot (ball resting against stake). The player’s options are:
1. Play the Ball as it Lies: Left-handed or similar punch shot. The player is allowed to hit the stake when taking practice swings, so long as they don’t move the stake (Rule 8.1a(1)). However, the player may move the stake when making the backswing for a stroke that is made, or in making the downward motion of the stroke (Rule 8.1b(7)).
2. Unplayable-Ball Relief:
a. Stroke-and-Distance (Rule 19.2a).
b. Back-on-the-Line (Rule 19.2b).
c. Lateral two-club-length (Rule 19.2c).
OB Stake Interference
Dear John: My drive came to rest annoyingly close to an OB stake. I really wanted to remove it, but I know that’s not allowed. Is it okay if my backswing hits the stake when I make my actual stroke? -- CrampingMyStyle
Dear CrampingMyStyle: Yes, it’s okay to hit the OB (out of bounds) stake while making the backswing for the actual stroke at the ball, even if doing so improves the conditions affecting the stroke (Rule 8.1b(7)).
It’s also okay to bump the OB stake with practice strokes so long as the stake is not moved or knocked down, thereby improving conditions for the stroke (Rule 8.1a(1)). Even if the player removes the OB stake or moves it to a different angle before making a stroke, they may restore the conditions without penalty by replacing the stake or returning it to its original position (Rule 8.1c(1)).
Here’s a big point. Depending on how close the player is to the OB stake, they may “back into the boundary object . . . when that is the only way to take a stance for the selected stroke even if this moves the boundary object out the way or causes it to bend or break” (Clarification 8.1b/2). It’s called “fairly taking one’s stance,” which means taking a stance carefully in the least intrusive manner, not bull-in-a-china-shop fashion.
Out of Bounds Wall
Dear John: The par-5 18th hole at the Saint Peters Golf Club has several retaining walls next to home lots along the left side of the hole which define out of bounds. If a shot lands out of bounds on the grass and rolls to rest on top of a wall, is the ball out of bounds? -- Wallflower
Dear Wallflower: Nice shot! The answer is maybe. The Committee should define the boundary edge if it designates a wall as a boundary object (definition of OUT OF BOUNDS). If the Committee defines the course-side face of the wall at ground level as the boundary line, the ball is out of bounds. The player must take stroke-and-distance relief (Rule 18.2b; one-stroke penalty).
Alternatively, the Committee might state that the ball is not out of bounds until it is beyond the wall. In that case, the ball is not out of bounds; however, there is no free relief from the wall, because a boundary object is not an obstruction (definition of BOUNDARY OBJECT). The player may play the ball as it lies on the wall or take unplayable ball relief (Rule 19.2; one-stroke penalty).
Incidentally, in this instance, unplayable ball lateral-relief totaling two club-lengths is measured in two segments, estimating the distance from the spot of the ball on top of the wall diagonally downward on imaginary line through the wall directly to the course-side base of the wall, then along the surface of the ground from the base into the rough no nearer the hole (see last paragraph of definition of RELIEF AREA). Simply measuring two club-lengths horizontally into the rough and disregarding vertical distance (Rule 19.2c) is not allowed. This means there may not be much relief area available away from the wall.
In either case (course-side or outside face of wall defines out of bounds), there is no free relief for stance or swing interference with the wall for a ball lying in bounds near the wall (middle picture). Rule 16.1 (Abnormal Course Conditions Including Immovable Obstructions) does not provide free relief from boundary objects. Again, the player may play the ball as it lies or take unplayable ball relief.
Separately, were an out-of-bounds line painted near the base of the retaining wall as shown in the bottom picture, the wall would be an immovable obstruction lying out of bounds. There would be no free relief from the wall for a ball lying in bounds because the wall is not on the course (Rule 16.1a(2)). As before, the player may play the ball as it lies or take unplayable ball relief.
OB or Not OB?
Dear John: Is a golf ball in bounds or out of bounds if it comes to rest on the white line for out of bounds? In baseball it would be a fair ball. In tennis it would be good. – LineDancer
Dear LineDancer: You’re not the only one to ask that question! The answer depends on whether part of the ball overhangs the course-side edge of the line onto the course (see the top picture). If so, the ball is in bounds. If not, the ball is out of bounds.
That’s because when a painted line defines out of bounds, the line itself is entirely out of bounds (definition of OUT OF BOUNDS). Thus, the course-side edge of the white line is the actual boundary edge. The ball just has to break the vertical plane of that edge onto the course to be considered in bounds. Verticality means the plane extends both upward (e.g., ball might be above the ground in a bush or tree) or downward (e.g., ball might be below ground level in a creek bed when out bounds transverses a creek).
The same logic applies when white stakes define out of bounds (see middle picture). Tightly stretching a string between the course-side edges of two white stakes at ground level establishes the boundary edge (see bottom picture). This is often called going stake-to-stake. If part of the ball overhangs the string onto the course, the ball is in bounds.
Incidentally, where there are both a white painted line and white stakes together, the white line takes precedence and defines the boundary edge, while the white stakes merely show the boundary edge (no other function; definition of OUT OF BOUNDS). The white stakes remain boundary objects (no free relief; definition of OBSTRUCTION). Having said that, Local Rule A-6 allows the Committee to define stakes only showing the boundary edge as either immovable or movable obstructions, in which case the stakes should be marked uniquely (e.g., white stakes with black tops) to distinguish them from normal boundary stakes.
Sometimes determining whether a ball is in bounds or out of bounds may be problematic (e.g., out of bounds is defined by stakes which are far apart and a spool of string for measuring stake-to-stake is not readily available). As stated in Rule 1.3c(2), “Such determinations about location need to be made promptly and with care but often cannot be precise. So long as the player does what can be reasonably expected under the circumstances to make an accurate determination, the player’s reasonable judgement will be accepted even if, after the stroke is made, the determination is shown to be wrong by video evidence or other information. If a player becomes aware of a wrong determination before the stroke is made, it must be corrected (Rule 14.5).” Remember, golf is a game of honor and integrity. Players in competitions with Referees are well-advised to call for assistance.
0132003
Relief Next to Gate in Boundary Fence
Dear John: My drive on the par-4 3rd hole of the Lewis & Clark Course at the St Albans Country Club went left and rolled down the concrete path to the base of a gate in the boundary fence. It was in bounds, resting on the end of the path, and next to a narrow strip of grass, leaving me a difficult shot. Do I have any free relief options? -- JustMyLuck
Dear JustMyLuck: This is an interesting situation. No worries. The Rules will help the player out of this jam.
A left-handed player has lie and stance interference with the concrete path, which is an immovable obstruction (Rule 16.1a). Their nearest point of complete relief (NPCR) from the path, no nearer the hole, will be in the grass in the lower left-hand corner of the picture. The accompanying relief area within one club-length of the NPCR, no closer to the hole, will provide ample room and a decent lie for making the next stroke (Rule 16.1b).
A savvy right-handed player has two routes to free relief:
1. In this situation it would not be unreasonable for a right-handed player to make a left-handed stroke; thereby taking relief as outlined above for a lefthanded player. Upon taking complete relief for a lefthanded stroke, the player has a new situation and may switch back to making a right-handed stroke (Clarification 16.1a(3)/1))!
2. Alternatively, a right-handed player might consider free relief in two steps, first from the gate and then potentially from the concrete path. While there is no free relief from a boundary fence, the gate is not part of the fence (definition of BOUNDARY OBJECT). Instead, the gate is an obstruction (unless defined by the Committee as an integral object).
To the extent that the gate is movable, it may be moved (i.e., partially, or fully opened). But if the gate cannot be moved enough to provide complete relief (e.g., tied shut) it is an immovable obstruction. As the gate interferes with the player’s stance for a normal right-handed shot, free relief is available under Rule 16.1b. The NPCR from the gate will be on the concrete. Depending on where the player takes relief within the one club-length area, no nearer the hole than the NPCR, they may have subsequent interference with the concrete path. If so, the player may take free relief from the path (Rule 16.1b), playing from the grass in the lower left-hand corner of the picture.
Note that were the gate defined as an integral object, free relief would not be allowed, but to the extent the gate was movable it could still be moved even if doing so improved conditions affecting the stroke (definition of INTEGRAL OBJECT). Also, the Committee may implement Local Rule F-26, treating closed gates as part of the boundary object (must not open) but open gates are movable obstructions (may be moved).
Post Bases in Boundary Fence
Dear John: What’s the deal with boundary fences that have posts set in concrete bases? Is there free relief from the bases? Are the bases in bounds or out of bounds? I can never remember and need to know for those times when my ball doesn’t go through the fence and out of bounds. -- PostHoleDigger
Dear PostHoleDigger: Still trying to get rid of that slice, are we? The concrete base is part of the boundary fence; therefore, it is a boundary object and there is no free relief (definition of BOUNDARY OBJECT). Virtually always with a boundary fence, the Committee will specify that the line between the course-side points of the posts at ground level defines out of bounds. Although it is within the Committee’s purview, rarely are the course-side points of concrete bases above ground level used to define out of bounds (definition of OUT OF BOUNDS, second paragraph under Boundary Objects).
If the player has interference with a concrete base, their options are to play the ball as it lies or take unplayable ball relief (Rule 19.2).
Ball on Leaves Covering Painted Out-of-Bounds Line
Dear John: I was playing the par-5 13th hole at the Fox Run Golf Club (Eureka, Missouri). My drive came to rest on a cart path partially covered with leaves. There was a white out-of-bounds line painted on the edge of the path. My ball appeared to be in bounds, but I wasn’t sure because the line was underneath leaves. How can I determine whether my ball is in bounds or out of bounds without getting a penalty? -- HandleWithCare
Dear HandleWithCare: Interesting. You’re probably concerned with a few prohibitions involving loose impediments. A player moving their ball in removing a loose impediment incurs a one-stroke penalty, except on the putting green or in the teeing area (Rule 15.1b). Also, marking and lifting the ball may be an option but removing loose impediments where the ball must be replaced isn’t allowed (Exception 1 to Rule 15.1a; onestroke penalty).
Not to worry. Rule 1.3b(2) helps the player. The determination of whether the ball is in bounds or out of bounds needs to be done with care but cannot always be done with precision. “So long as the player does what can be reasonably expected under the circumstances to make an accurate determination the player’s reasonable judgement will be accepted even if after the stroke is made, the determination is shown to be wrong by video evidence or other information.” Further, “If a player becomes aware of a wrong determination before the stroke is made, it must be corrected (see Rule 14.5).” Remember, golf is a game of honor and integrity.
Cart Path Defines Out of Bounds
Dear John: A cart path runs along the par-5 14th hole at Old Kinderhook Golf Course (Camdenton, Missouri) below a stretch of townhomes. The Local Rules for our tournament defined the townhome-side edge of the path as out of bounds. My drive came to rest on the cart path. I was about to take free relief from the path when another player said that I couldn’t because it was a boundary object. Instead, I played the ball off the path. What gives? I always thought you got free relief from cart paths. – PathFinder
Dear PathFinder: I understand your surprise as this is an uncommon situation with cart paths. Artificial objects that are used to define out of bounds (e.g., fences, walls, roads, stakes, railings . . . and cart paths) are in a special category called boundary objects, as opposed to being immovable obstructions or integral objects. The other player was right. There is no free relief from a boundary object (definition of BOUNDARY OBJECT). If a player has interference with a boundary object, their options are:
1. Play the ball as it lies,
2. If the ball lies outside a penalty area (your situation), proceed under an unplayable ball relief option with a one-stroke penalty (Rule 19.2), and
3. If the ball lies inside a penalty area, proceed under a penalty relief option with a one-stroke penalty (Rule 17.1d). Unplayable ball relief is not allowed in a penalty area (Rule 19.1).
White Line Defines Out of Bounds. Cart Path is an Immovable Obstruction.
What happens if the player continues with taking immovable obstruction relief per Rule 16.1b? Simply lifting the ball with the intent of taking free relief from the cart path (boundary object) is proceeding under an inapplicable Rule (Committee Procedures 6C(8) first bullet). The Committee would deem Rule 9.4 (Ball Lifted or Moved by Player) as the applicable Rule, which results in a one-stroke penalty and requires the ball to be replaced. Not replacing the ball but continuing under free relief to drop the ball and make a stroke away from the path is playing from a wrong place. The penalty is a total of two strokes in stroke play and loss of hole in match play (Exception to Rule 1.3c(4); Rule 14.7). That hurts!
Townhome-Side Edge of Cart Path Defines Out of Bounds. Cart Path is Boundary Object.
Cart Path Defines Out of Bounds Cont’d.
There are several player-friendly fixes. One is to paint the outside edge of the cart path with a white out-of-bounds line as done on the 3rd hole at the Forest Hills Country Club (see picture). As such, it is the white line that defines out of bounds and the cart path is an immovable obstruction. Free relief will always be on the fairway-side of the path, as the nearest point of complete relief must be “on the course.” The Committee may also use white stakes, a painted white line, or painted white dots to define out of bounds just off the cart path, again making the cart path an immovable obstruction. Finally, the Committee may employ a Local Rule stating the cart path is an immovable obstruction in this situation with free relief available under Rule 16.1b. This Local Rule is not in the Committee Procedures under Model Local Rules; however, it is approved by the USGA. Indeed, it is on the PGA Tour hard card (“Where the outside edge of a road or path defines out of bounds, the road or path is an obstruction.”).
Out of Bounds Cuts Across Cart Path
Dear John: My ball came to rest on the cart path as shown. Since all of the out-of-bounds stakes are just to the right of the cart path, I presume my ball is in bounds. However, I’m not sure because the Local Rules for the competition say, “Out of bounds is defined by the line between the course-side points, at ground level, of the white stakes or fence posts.” Is my ball in bounds or out of bounds? -- Confused
Dear Confused: This situation occasionally arises with winding cart paths (better stake placement, more stakes, or painted white dots representing stakes are needed to avoid an issue). Indeed, the so-called staketo-stake line defines out of bounds (definition of OUT OF BOUNDS), not the curvature of the cart path. As pictured, the boundary edge cuts across the cart path and the ball is clearly out of bounds.
What about a borderline situation? In that case one may stretch a string tightly between the course-side points of the stakes at ground level. If any part of the ball overhangs the string onto the course, the ball is in bounds (Rule 18.2a(2)).
Interference with Immovable Obstruction Lying Out of Bounds
Dear John: On the 18th hole at the Glen Echo Country Club, my ball is close to the out-of-bounds line. The tennis court fence is a few feet away and out of bounds, not a boundary fence, so it’s an immovable obstruction, right? Do I get free swing relief from the fence pole? -PolePosition
Dear PolePosition: You’re right that the tennis court fence is an immovable obstruction, not a boundary object (definitions of OBSTRUCTION, IMMOVABLE OBSTRUCTION and BOUNDARY OBJECT).
Unfortunately, there is no free relief from an abnormal course condition (e.g., an immovable obstruction) that lies off the course (Rule 16.1a(2)). The player’s options are to play an improvised stroke or proceed under an unplayable ball option (one-stroke penalty; Rule 19.2).
Here are a few related points. “A player may stand out of bounds to play a ball on the course” (Rule 18.2a(2)). Also, a player may remove loose impediments and movable obstructions that lie out of bounds (Rules 15.1a and 15.2a). Finally, any part of the fence designed to be movable (e.g., a gate) and that can be moved with reasonable effort without damaging the obstruction or the course may be moved (definition of MOVABLE OBSTRUCTION). That is, a gate in the fence simply latched (not locked or fastened shut), may be opened while the player makes their stroke (please close it afterwards).
Stroke-and-Distance Relief Area
Dear John: My drive on the par-4 13th hole at Greenbriar Hills Country Club went left and wound up in a terrible lie. It was only inches from being OB, against a large flat rock protruding just above the ground in an area of sparse grass, bare dirt, and small rocks. An OB post interfered with my swing, so I removed it, only to have another player say that I had to replace it or get a twostroke penalty if I made a stroke. I put the post back.
Things got worse. Not having a shot toward the hole, I elected to play a safe shot sideways to the fairway. Good idea, but bad execution. The ball ricocheted off a rock and went 10 yards behind me out of bounds! Groan. My head was spinning. Since I had played sideways to the fairway, I mistakenly thought that my stroke-and-distance relief area had to be behind the direction that I had played (i.e., narrow strip between the spot of previous shot and OB). Further, my relief drop rolled to rest essentially on the original spot. Ugh. This time I successfully played sideways to the fairway. I took an eight on the hole. In hindsight, did I have better options? -- Depressed
Dear Depressed: Bad breaks in golf often compound one another. The player gets flustered, doesn’t think clearly, acts hurriedly, and runs up a big score. The Rules savvy player has a distinct advantage.
There are two considerations regarding your options. Initially, taking lateral unplayable-ball relief might have been a prudent way to escape the terrible lie (Rule 19.2c). For the price of one penalty stroke, dropping two clublengths from the ball onto the cart path may have afforded the player an opportunity to take subsequent and separate cart path relief to the right in the rough with an open shot to the hole (Rule 16.1b). If not (relief just left of the cart path instead), the player was still likely to have a better lie plus an open shot toward the putting green. Note that loose impediments (e.g., scattered small rocks) may be removed from the relief area before dropping (Clarification 15.1a/1). After dropping, loose impediments may also be removed taking care not to move the ball in the process (Rule 15.1b; one-stroke penalty and replace ball). Having said that, it’s understandable that the player would try to save the unplayable-ball penalty stroke by improvising a punch shot sideways to the fairway.
Stroke-and-Distance Relief Area Cont’d.
Next, after the second shot ricocheted out of bounds (OB), stroke-and-distance relief was mandatory (Rule 18.2b; onestroke penalty). For a ball played from the general area, the relief area is one club-length from the spot of the previous stroke, in the general area, and no nearer the hole (Rule 14.6b). Here the player got confused. They self-limited their relief area to just the narrow space between the spot of the previous shot and OB (i.e., thinking they weren’t allowed to drop nearer to the fairway owing to the sideways shot). This was unfortunate because the Rules provide for a much larger relief area extending onto the cart path as pictured. Again, the area just left of the cart path offers the prospect of a better lie and open shot to the putting green as opposed to the inches-wide area along the OB boundary.
Also, the other player was correct. Removing the OB post (i.e., a boundary object) and subsequently making a stroke merits a two-stroke penalty in stroke play and loss of hole penalty in match play (Rule 8.1a(1)). Replacing the post in its original position before making their next stroke avoids the penalty (Rule 8.1c(1)).
Out-of-Bounds Fence Patch
Dear John: The picture shows a wire-mesh baseball field fence that also serves as an out-of-bounds fence for the adjoining golf course. My ball came to rest under a partially detached wire-mesh patch on the fence (presumably to keep baseballs from rolling under the fence; approximately 8-feet wide and 4-feet tall). One upper corner of the patch is fastened securely to the main fence, while the other has come loose and is flopping over onto the course (the bottom length of the patch is buried in the ground). Do I get free relief? Can I move or hold back the loose fencing? -- Hungover
Dear Hungover: Ugh! Unfortunately, the partially detached fencing leaning over the ball is still part of the boundary fence. There is no free relief in this situation (definition of BOUNDARY OBJECT). Further, the fencing, although movable, is treated as immovable. The player must not “move, bend or break” a boundary object to improve conditions affecting the stroke (Rule 8.1a(1); two-stroke penalty in stroke play and loss of hole penalty in match play). The player’s options are to play an improvised stroke or take one-stroke unplayable ball relief (Rule 19.2).
Having said that, depending on how close the player is to the detached fencing, they may “back into the boundary object . . . when that is the only way to take a stance for the selected stroke even if this moves the boundary object out the way or causes it to bend or break” (Clarification 8.1b/2). It’s called “fairly taking one’s stance,” which means taking a stance carefully in the least intrusive manner, not bull-in-a-china-shop fashion. Clearly, the patch needs to be reattached so as not to disadvantage players.
Provisional Ball
Original Ball Goes Further Than Expected
Dear John: I hit my second shot on the par-5 4th hole at Porto Cima left toward the hillside. It landed near the cart path and maybe skipped into the woods. Just in case, I announced and played a provisional, which wound up 30-40 yards closer to the hole in the middle of the fairway. Four of us searched three minutes for the original ball to no avail. So, I switched to the provisional and played it onto the green. As we exited from the fairway to the cart path, there at the bottom of the hill I spotted my original ball! It had rolled another 60 yards down the path. One person said that I could still play my original ball since it wasn’t lost after all. I wasn’t so sure and kept playing with the provisional. Who was right? – FiveDollarBet
Dear FiveDollarBet: Someone has been playing way too much golf on flat Florida courses. All of the locals know from experience, especially on holes 4, 5 and 7, that you sometimes get extra mileage (not to mention a cute black scuff mark on your ball) from a shot that lands near a cart path on a downslope. You did the right thing in continuing play with your provisional ball, as your original ball was lost on two counts: 1) it wasn’t found within three minutes of searching and 2) even if the three minutes hadn’t expired, you played a stroke with your provisional ball from a point closer to the hole than where your original ball was estimated to be before finding the original. Once the original ball is lost or no longer in play, the provisional ball becomes the ball in play (definition of LOST and Rule 18.3c(2)).
Provisional Ball For Ball in Penalty Area (Not)
Dear John: Here’s yet another incident on the par-4 18th hole at Porto Cima. I had a 120-yard approach shot from the fairway close to the red penalty area (see top picture). My line of play was diagonally over the penalty area. Unfortunately, the shot faded right, directly into the creek area right of the green. The ball last crossed the red line only 15 yards in front of where I hit it. The area where my ball landed is unique, as sometimes the player gets a lucky bounce, finds the ball in the grass close to the creek in the penalty area, and can play it as it lies (see bottom picture).
I announced that I would play a provisional ball and then go forward to look for my original ball. Another player stopped me, saying that I couldn’t play a provisional ball because my ball was in the penalty area. He added that if I wanted to try playing the original ball, I had to look for it first, and if I didn’t find it within three minutes or couldn’t play it, return all the way back and take penalty area relief. Aw, come on! Just who dreams up these Rules? -- UnDone
Dear UnDone: You always sugarcoat your questions. Here are a couple of considerations.
First, although your intent was to save time, play of a provisional ball is only allowed, “if a ball might be lost outside a penalty area or be out of bounds . . .” (Rule 18.3a). In this case there was knowledge (100 percent sure) that the ball was inside the red penalty area. Therefore, playing a ball from the spot of the previous stroke would be considered proceeding under stroke and distance (Rule 18.1). Subsequently, the original ball in the penalty area would be out of play (Rule 18.1; a wrong ball). Playing a wrong ball is a two-stroke penalty in stroke play and loss of hole penalty in match play, and the action must be corrected in stroke play (Rule 6.3c(1)). Not good!
Second, having said all this, the Rules of Golf provide a Local Rule (B-3) for playing a provisional ball for a ball in a penalty area. Its use is rare. The criteria are:
1. Player cannot see whether their ball is in the penalty area,
2. Unreasonable delay to go forward, search for ball, and return to take relief under a penalty-area option, and
3. If the original ball is not found, it is known or virtually certain to be in penalty area.
Thus, this Local Rule is not applicable on the 18th hole if the player knows that their ball is in the red penalty area.
Identical Original and Provisional Balls
Dear John: I had an interesting Rules situation on the 8th hole. My drive hooked left and short of the fairway bunker, rolling into the thick undergrowth at the edge of the tree line. Sometimes a player gets lucky and finds their ball in that area, and sometimes not. I announced and played a provisional ball. It went to almost the exact same spot! We found both balls right away, but I couldn’t determine which one was the original and which was the provisional, -- because I had hit two identical balls (Titleist ProV1’s, number “4’s,” black dot mark; top picture)! Now what? -- Reproducible
Dear Reproducible: You did the right thing in playing a provisional ball. What are the odds that they would come to rest so close together? The Rules are kind and merciful in this instance (Remember, you heard it here first). As both the original and provisional balls were found in play within three minutes, but indistinguishable, the player may choose one of them to be their provisional and play it as it lies (lying three, hitting four; Rule 18.3c(2) last bullet). The player found both balls. It would be unfair to require them to replay from the teeing area (hitting five).
There’s a lesson here. A Rules-savvy player will always carry a unique ball (or perhaps two) for use as a provisional ball. It should be different in some respect from the original ball (e.g., brand, number, different marking). See black and red dots in bottom picture. Further, before playing the provisional ball, it’s also a good idea, but not required, to announce the difference between the original and provisional balls. For example, “My original is a Titleist 4 with a black dot, and my provisional ball is a Titleist 4 with a red dot.”
Identical Balls and Markings
Identical Balls but Different Markings
Multiple Provisional Balls
Dear John: You were there. It was the first hole of the first round of the Club Championship (Super Seniors Division). The group of four started on the par-4 10th hole, which plays 263 yards from the white tees. The first three players hit lay-up shots. The fourth player pulled out a driver and played a total of four shots from the elevated tee:
1st Shot: A well-hit drive that drifted into the trees right and short of the green. Did it get through the trees or ricochet into the woods?
2nd Shot: An announced first provisional ball off the toe of the driver that went high and right, beyond the rough into the woods about 135 yards from the green. Would it be found?
3rd Shot: An announced second provisional ball that also veered into the woods about 30 yards in front of the first provisional. Would it be found?
4th Shot: An announced third provisional ball topped short of the fairway.
You take it from there. It’s an interesting story with a happy ending – FirstTeeJitters
Dear FirstTeeJitters: What a start to a round! The fourth player had four balls on the ground, with the potential of racking up a hefty score on the very first hole. Further, things could have become interesting (read: complicated) depending on which balls were found and played, and in what order.
The purpose of playing a provisional ball is to save time if the original ball may be lost outside a penalty area or may be out of bounds (so that the player doesn’t lose time returning and replaying from the spot of their previous stroke; Rule 18.3a). If it turns out that the original ball is lost, the idea is that the player simply switches to playing the provisional ball (presumably not far away) under a penalty of stroke-and-distance (Rule 18.3c(2)). But, what if the provisional ball might be lost as well? The player plays a second provisional for the first provisional. The situation on the 10th hole was highly unusual – three provisional balls were played! With multiple provisional balls, the first provisional related only to the original drive, the second related only to the first, and the third related only to the second (Rule 18.3a last bullet).
The situation that transpired on the 10th hole was a little involved, so please bear with me. Rule 18.3c(1) stipulates that a provisional ball may be played until it reaches the place where the original ball is likely to be. Thereafter (provisional ball nearer to hole than where original likely to be), if a stroke is made with the provisional ball, it becomes the ball in play and the original ball is no longer in play. Given that the topped third provisional only went 40 yards and was well behind the second provisional, the player walked down from the teeing area and hit it to the fairway 90 yards short of the green. The third provisional was now nearer to the hole than where the second provisional was likely to be; thus, playing the third provisional from its new position would have rendered the second provisional lost.
cont’d. on next page
Par-4 10th Hole From Teeing Area
Multiple Provisional Balls Cont’d.
So, ball-searching commenced, starting with the ball farthest from the hole and working toward the green. A three-minute search for the first provisional ball proved futile. After two minutes of searching for the second provisional ball (second farthest from hole in the woods), another player, who had ventured to the area where the initial drive went, found the player’s original ball just a few feet from thick undergrowth in the woods, about 30 yards from the green (see middle picture)! The player immediately abandoned all his other balls (no penalties). He was very relieved to be playing only his second shot with the original ball (he holed out with a score of bogey five).
In hindsight, the priorities should have been to search for the original ball initially, followed by the first provisional, and then the second provisional if necessary. Determining whether the balls were lost in that order offered the prospect of saving the player the most strokes and time. Key to this incident was that the area right of the 10th putting green “opened up” and was short rough (see bottom picture taken from behind green looking toward teeing area). The player was very happy with the outcome. It could have been quite painful.
Ball Found Just a Few Feet From Dense Undergrowth
View From Behind 10th Putting Green Looking to Teeing Area
(Ball Found on Left-Hand Side of Picture Tucked Next to Trees)
Wrong Ball
Stray Ball
Dear John: I was playing the par-4 12th hole at Porto Cima on Men’s Day (four-ball stroke play). I hit my drive into the thick rough left of the fairway, muscled a shot to the fairway, and pitched onto the green. I was reading my putt when I realized the ball was a Bridgestone, and I was playing a Titleist! I must have played it from the rough. I’m guessing that I have to go back and find my Titleist. What does that do for my score? -- RightingAWrong
Dear RightingAWrong: It was good, although humbling, that you caught the mistake! Playing a stray ball as it lies on the ground is playing a wrong ball, a ball out of play (definition of WRONG BALL). The penalty is two strokes in stroke play. That is, don’t count any strokes made at the wrong ball, or any penalties made solely in playing the wrong ball (e.g., hitting it into a penalty area), just the two strokes (Rule 6.3c(1)).
Here’s the drill. Go back and find your Titleist ball in the rough. You have whatever time is left in your 3-minute search period (time spent playing a wrong ball does not count toward search time; Clarification 18.2a(1)/1; definition of LOST). If you find it within three minutes, you will be lying three, hitting four. If not (ball is lost), return to the teeing area in this instance under penalty of stroke-anddistance (Rule 18.1a(1)) where you will be lying four, hitting five.
Even if you don’t realize that you have played a wrong ball until after you hole out, you must still go back and correct matters in stroke play. If you don’t in individual stroke play and make a stroke from the next teeing area (13th hole), you are disqualified from the competition (Rule 6.3c(1)). If you don’t in four-ball stroke play and make a stroke at the next teeing area, you are not disqualified from the competition, but your score on the 12th hole cannot count for the side (partner’s score counts; Rule 23.9b(3)). By the way, the player loses the hole in a singles match, and is disqualified from the hole in a four-ball match. Moral of the story: Always identify your ball before every shot, as wrong-ball penalties are very painful.
Did You Play My Ball?
Dear John: We were playing the par-5 8th hole at Porto Cima. After our second shots, I drove toward my ball and another player’s ball on the right-hand side of the fairway. My ball (I looked and saw my red initials) was about four yards in front of his. As a courtesy, I shot the distance to the hole for his ball with my rangefinder (135 yards). Then I instinctively selected a club, lined up on the back ball, took a practice swing, and hit a great shot to the green and close to the hole. As I was inserting the club back into my bag, I heard someone say, “Did you play my ball?” Oh, the pain. What do I do now? -- RulesAficiaonado
Dear RulesAficionado: Nice. It always takes a few moments to recover from an acute case of embarrassment. After that, it would be appropriate to confess what happened to the other player.
In playing another player’s ball, you made a stroke at a wrong ball, not your ball in play (definition of WRONG BALL). In stroke play, the stroke doesn’t count, but the player incurs a two-stroke penalty and the mistake must be corrected (Rule 6.3c(1)). Simply resume play with your ball still lying in the fairway. The other player’s ball on the putting green 135 yards away is not readily recoverable, so they must replace another ball by placing it on the original spot (estimated if necessary) with no penalty (Rule 6.3c(2)). If the original lie has been altered (e.g., divot taken), the player must place a ball in the nearest spot with a lie most similar to the original lie, within one club-length of the original spot and no nearer the hole (Rule 14.2d(2). Incidentally, in match play, the player loses the hole for playing a wrong ball.
Need to Abandon Original Ball
Dear John: We were playing the par-4 9th at Porto Cima and I pulled my drive left and down into the “Valley of Sin” (see sunlit area below left bunkers in top picture). Oh, the pain. Luckily, I found it just beyond the transformer boxes (see middle picture). Unluckily, it was in a bad lie. I tried to play it up onto the fairway, but it veered left along the tree line (see bottom picture). I only saw it for an instant as trees blocked the ball flight. I also heard it hit a tree. Great! Not knowing if I would find it, I announced and hit a provisional ball. My provisional also went left but wound up in the rough about 50 yards below the green. We looked for my original ball in the area where I thought it went – leaves, brush, trees, thick rough, plus it could have ricocheted deeper into the woods. After two minutes, I called off the search, walked over to my provisional ball about four yards closer to the hole, and pitched it to the green. Trudging up the hill, I found my original ball. My three minutes weren’t up, so I played it to the green. The other players said that I played a wrong ball. What gives? -- RightOrWrong
Dear RightOrWrong: Things usually don’t go well on the 9th hole when playing from the “Valley of Sin.” I’m afraid the other players were correct about you playing a wrong ball. Finding the original ball within three minutes was irrelevant. When the player made a stroke at the provisional ball nearer to the hole than where the original ball was estimated to be, the provisional became the ball in play (Rule 18.3c(2)), rendering the original ball out of play (a wrong ball; definition of WRONG BALL).
Making a stroke at wrong ball is a two-stroke penalty in stroke play and loss-of-hole penalty in match play (Rule 6.3c(1). Further, in stroke play, the player must correct matters. In this case, the player must finish the hole with provisional ball and add two strokes to their score for playing a wrong ball (don’t count any strokes made and penalties associated solely with playing the wrong ball, just the two-stroke penalty). If the player fails to correct matters before making a stroke at the 10th-hole teeing area, they are disqualified. In four-ball stroke play, the player is just disqualified for the 9th hole (partner’s score counts for 9th hole; Rule 23.9b(3)).
Unplayable Ball
Why Can’t I Play My Provisional?
Dear John: Let’s say someone (a friend of mine, certainly not me) hooked a drive on the par-5 4th hole far left of the forward-most tees and deep into the woods. He then announced and hit a provisional ball into the middle of the fairway. Let’s say he (again, not me), against all odds, found his original ball under a fallen tree with absolutely no shot. What are his options? Can he just go ahead and play his provisional ball? -- I’dNeverDoThat
Dear I’dNeverDoThat: I really feel sorry for your friend. If the unplayable-ball options of back-on-the-line relief and two-club-length lateral relief are impractical in this situation, the player’s only recourse is returning to the teeing area under penalty of stroke and distance (Rule 19.2a). That’s because once the original ball is found (within three minutes), playable or not, the provisional ball must be abandoned (Rule 18.3c(3)).
If the player takes their medicine and goes directly to the teeing area, they will be hitting their third shot. However, if the player takes a short cut and plays the provisional ball, they are playing a ball that is not in play, a wrong ball (Rule 6.3c(1)). The player loses the hole in match play. In stroke play, they incur a two-stroke penalty and must correct matters before making a stroke at the next hole (otherwise, they are disqualified from the competition in individual play under Rule 6.3c(1) or disqualified from just that hole in four-ball play per Rule 23.8b(3)). In other words, if they play the provisional under these circumstances, they must still return to the tee, where they will be hitting their fifth stroke (one stroke for the drive, one stroke for stroke-anddistance, and two strokes for playing a wrong ball)!
The classic example of this occurred with Phil Mickelson and Frank Lickliter at Torrey Pines in the 2001 Buick Invitational. They were playing the par-4 17th hole, the third hole of a sudden death playoff. Mickelson, then Lickliter, hit their tee shots into a canyon off the left-hand side of the fairway! Both players played provisional balls to the middle of the fairway. Lickliter’s ball was found unplayable under some branches, so he abandoned his provisional and returned to the teeing area. Mickelson wanted to keep his provisional ball and asked officials and spectators not to look for his original ball. They looked anyway and found it in an unplayable position. Mickelson then had no choice but to abandon his provisional and return to the tee as well. His next tee shot again headed for the woods, but this time it ricocheted into the rough. Mickelson won the hole and the tournament with a double-bogey to Lickliter’s triplebogey.
Ball Found in Tree
Dear John: What am I supposed to do when my ball gets hung up in a tree (see pictures)? -- OutOnALimb
Dear OutOnALimb: Nice shot! This situation looks relatively straightforward. The player finds a ball nine feet above the ground and identifies it via their mark on the ball. Or, maybe another player or spectator actually saw the ball go there (Clarification 7.2/1). They may play the ball as it lies with an improvised stroke. Alternatively, the player may declare the ball unplayable with the following options per Rule 19.2:
1. Stroke-and-Distance Relief (Rule 19.2a), playing from the spot of their previous stroke under penalty of one stroke. If from the teeing area, anywhere within the teeing area and the ball (or another ball) may be teed (Rule 14.6a). If from the general area, a penalty area, or a bunker, the ball (or another ball) must be dropped and played from within the same area, no nearer the hole and within one club-length of the spot of the previous shot (Rule 14.6b). If the spot isn’t known, it must be estimated.
2. Back-on-the-Line Relief (Rule 19.2b) with no limit as to how far behind the ball the player may drop the ball on the course, dropping and playing the original ball (or another ball) on any area on the course, again with a one-stroke penalty.
3. Lateral Relief (Rule 19.2c), dropping and playing the original ball (or another ball) within two club-lengths of a reference point on the ground directly below the ball, no nearer the hole, and on any area of the course with a one-stroke penalty.
Ball Unplayable After Taking Unplayable
Dear John: I sprayed my approach shot on the 1st hole right of the green past the cart path. It came to rest between two rocks. I elected to take two-club-length lateral relief for an unplayable ball. My intent was to drop the ball a couple of feet straight back on some grass so that I would have a pitch to the green between the trees. However, the dropped ball kicked to the right into a pocket underneath a tree root. It was unplayable again. Do I get to drop again without penalty? -- AwC’mon
Dear AwC’mon: The term commonly used for such areas is “bad country.” Alas, there is no free re-drop in this situation (Clarification 19.2/1). Once the player properly takes unplayable ball relief and the ball comes to rest in the relief area, the ball is correctly in play and the player has a fresh situation. The player may play the ball as it lies or, once again, proceed under any of the three unplayable-ball options in Rule 19.2:
1. Return to teeing area under stroke and distance (Rule 19.2a; one-stroke penalty),
2. Take back-on-the-line relief (Rule 19.2b; one-stroke penalty) behind where the ball lies, or
3. Take lateral two-club-length relief again (Rule 19.2c; one-stroke penalty) from where the ball lies.
The answer would be the same if the ball had rolled back onto the original spot.
Two words: Drop wisely. Before lifting their ball under any relief option, it important that the player always carefully scout the relief area for potential outcomes – easy to say, hard to predict. The player may decide that it is riskier to take relief than to play the ball as it lies (e.g., punch out lefthanded from behind a tree, play out of temporary water or off a cart path). Alternatively, the player may be more selective about the spot they pick to drop within the relief area, so as to gain maximum advantage. Dropping is somewhat of an art, not necessarily an automatic success without issues.
Approach Shot Unplayable Between Two Rocks
Ball Unplayable Again After Taking Unplayable-Ball Relief
Hopeless in the Woods
Dear John: Last Thursday, in Men’s Day four-ball, my drive on the par-4 5th hole sailed way right of the cart path and deep into the woods. I announced and hit a provisional ball down the middle of the fairway (Why is the second ball always better?). I should have gone straight to my provisional and played it. Instead, I trudged into the woods and found my original ball after about two minutes of searching. It was wedged among sticks and leaves, behind a fallen tree trunk. My testosterone kicked in and I decided to play a hero shot. The ball ricocheted off a tree into an impossible lie. I decided to pick up and let my partner carry me on that hole. What would have been my options if that had been individual stroke play instead? - WoeIsMe
Dear WoeIsMe: That reminds me of watching a professional tournament and the announcer asking, “What on earth was he thinking?” You’re right. You should have just let the first drive go and played the provisional ball in the fairway. But, once the original ball is found, the provisional must be abandoned (Rule 18.3c(3)). Going back to the teeing area and playing under stroke-and-distance was an option - until you made a stroke at the original ball in the woods (Clarification 19.2a/2).
With your ball in an “impossible” spot, your unplayable-ball options, each with a one-stroke penalty, are not good:
1. Stroke-and-Distance (Rule 19-2a): Drop a ball within one club-length from the spot of the previous shot behind the fallen tree trunk, no nearer the hole.
2. Back-on-the-Line Relief (Rule 19.2b): Drop behind where the ball lies in line with the hole on an imaginary line with no limit as to how far back the player may drop. The ball must come to rest within one club-length in any direction of the point where the ball first struck the imaginary line.
3. Lateral Relief (Rule 19.2c): Drop within two club-lengths of where the ball lies, no nearer the hole.
Perhaps all you can do in this situation is make your way out of the woods via a combination of two-club-length unplayableball drops and punch shots (Clarification 19.2a/2). This is painful to contemplate. Please be sure to check yourself for ticks afterwards.
Ball Unplayable on Grass Island in Bunker
Dear John: We were playing the par-3 5th hole at the Landings at Spirit Golf Club in St Louis. I mishit my tee shot into an ornamental grass island inside a bunker. We found the ball in the tall grass, but it was definitely unplayable. What are my options? Do I have to play from the sand? -- LawrenceOfArabia
Dear LawrenceOfArabia: Ornamental grass adds to the ambience of your golfing experience right up to the point where it eats your ball. This is an interesting Rules situation. An important point is that grass or anything else growing or attached in a bunker (e.g., bush, tree) is not considered part of the bunker, regardless of how much sand surrounds it (see definition of BUNKER). The grass island is in the general area of the course just like fairway and rough.
Here are the player’s unplayable-ball options, each with a one-stroke penalty:
1. Stroke-and-Distance (Rule 19.2a): Replay the tee shot (may substitute another ball). Most players are reluctant to do this.
2. Back-on-the-Line Relief (Rule 19.2b): Because the ball lies in the ornamental grass (general area), drop a ball (may substitute another ball) behind where the ball lies in line with the hole on an imaginary line in any area of the course, with no limit as to how far back the player may drop. This means the player may drop in the bunker or even on the grass behind the bunker (see top picture). The ball must come to rest within one club-length in any direction of the point where the ball first struck the imaginary line.
3. Lateral Relief (Rule 19.2c): Drop a ball (may substitute another ball) within two club-lengths of where the ball lies in the grass island, no nearer the hole, in any area of the course. In this specific situation, the drop will be on sand in the bunker, as any rough is more than two club-lengths from where the ball lies.
Lateral Relief
Back-on-the-Line Relief
Ball Unplayable in Pampas-Grass 150-Yard Marker
Dear John: My tee shot came to rest in ornamental grass used as a 150-yard marker off to the side of a fairway at the Osage National Golf Club. The ball was about 5-6 inches above the ground. Do I get free relief because the grass is used as a distance marker? -- Bushed
Dear Bushed: I’m afraid not. It is not uncommon for golf courses to use clumps of ornamental grass on opposite sides of fairways to mark 150 yards from the center of the putting green. Such grass is both functional and adds to the scenery. However, even when used as a distance marker, the grass is still a growing plant, not an obstruction (i.e., grass is a natural object, not an artificial or manmade object).
The player has two choices in such circumstances:
1. Play the ball has it lies (no penalty; player decides on risk).
2. Proceed under an unplayable-ball option:
a. Stroke and Distance (Rule 19.2a): Play the original ball (or another ball) from the spot of the previous shot along with a one-stroke penalty. If from the teeing area, the player may re-tee or drop a ball (Rule 14.6a). If from the general area, a bunker or a penalty area, the player must drop and play a ball within one clublength of the spot of the previous stroke, no nearer the hole, in the same area of the course as the previous shot (Rule 14.6b).
b. Back-on-the-Line Relief (Rule 19.2b; one-stroke penalty): Drop the original ball (or another ball) behind where the original ball lies in line with the hole on an imaginary line with no limit as to how far back the player may drop. The ball must come to rest within one club-length in any direction of the point where the ball first struck the imaginary line.
c. Lateral Relief (Rule 19.2c): Under penalty of one stroke, drop and play the original ball (or another ball) within two club-lengths, no nearer the hole, of the spot directly below where the ball lies in the ornamental grass. The ball may be dropped in any area of the course (general area, bunker, penalty area; just within two club-lengths).
150-Yard Marker at Osage National Golf Club
150-Yard Markers at The Pearl Club
Playing Under Stroke and Distance . . . Anytime
Dear John: Okay, remember when you said a player may play under stroke-and-distance ANYTIME? ANYTIME! Well, yesterday on the 12th green I had a six-foot slick downhill putt. The hole was located precariously near the edge of the saddle. My stroke was a hair too firm, the ball gently missed the hole, picked up pace, and rolled all the way to the bottom of the zoysia grass slope. Oh, the pain. It was a good 20 yards from the hole, leaving me a very tricky pitch up to the hole. How many times have you seen that shot come up short and roll all the way back down again (and maybe again after that)?! Remember, you said ANYTIME. So, I told everybody I was going to declare the ball unplayable and play again under stroke-and-distance (I can do that on my own!). I took another ball out of my pocket and placed it on the spot from where I had just putted (stroke-and-distance AND I can substitute!). Knowing the line this time, my next putt dropped dead center in the hole. It took me one talent stroke and one penalty stroke, but it’s very doubtful that I would have made it up and down from way below the hole. Did I do it right? -PrettyConfident
Dear PrettyConfident: Yep! Great job! Rule 18.1. See also Rules 19.2a and 17.1d(1).
Ball 20 Yards Below Hole on False Front
Putt Trickles Past Hole And Rolls Off Putting Green
Ball in Tree Roots
Dear John: My second shot on a par-5 came to rest at the base of a tree and between two roots. I’m in jail with no shot! Even getting a club on the ball is problematic. What are my options? -- Inmate
Dear Inmate: Nice! On a golf course covering acres and acres, what are the odds of the ball coming to rest on that exact spot? There is no free relief for interference by a tree or its roots in this circumstance.
If playing the ball as it lies is impractical, the player may consider one of three unplayable ball options, each with a one-stroke penalty:
1. Stroke and Distance (Rule 19.2a). That is, drop and play the original ball (or substitute another ball) within a one-club-length arc measured from the spot of the previous shot, no nearer the hole. If the spot is not known, it must be estimated. The relief area must be in the same area of the course as the spot of the previous shot (Rule 14.6b). [That’s probably a long way back if the second shot was on a par-5. Groan.]
2. Back-on-the Line Relief (Rule 19.2b). Drop the original ball (or substitute another ball) behind where the ball lies in line with the hole on an imaginary line in any area of the course with no limit as to how far back the player may drop. The ball must come to rest within one club-length in any direction of the point where the ball first struck the imaginary line. [The trees appear quite large; therefore, this option may not be practical.]
3. Lateral Relief (Rule 19.2c) with the original ball (or another ball), dropping and playing within a two-club-length arc of where the ball lies, no nearer the hole. The relief area may be on any area of the course. [This option affords a broad relief area that likely extends to one side or the other of the tree perhaps allowing the player an opening.]
Unplayable-Ball Relief in Penalty Area (Not)
Dear John: My fairway-bunker shot on the par-4 18th hole wasn’t the best. It bounced short off the side hill, rolled hard to the right across the fairway, and into the red penalty area among some rocks. I decided to take unplayable-ball relief, dropping in an area of nice grass a few feet from the creek (see picture). I then pitched 75 yards onto the green and two-putted. Afterwards, my buddies questioned my drop. What? --GoodIdeaAtTheTime
Dear GoodIdeaAtTheTime: Ouch! I’m afraid that was a costly mistake. Ordinarily, I suspect that you would have retrieved your ball and taken one-stroke penalty-area relief (Rule 17.1d), using the point where the ball last crossed the edge of the penalty area as a reference point. This time you took unplayable-ball relief inside the penalty area.
The problem is that the player may not take unplayable-ball relief inside a penalty area (Rule 19.1). In this situation (proceeding under an inapplicable Rule), relief was only available under Rule 17.1d with a one-stroke penalty (see guidelines in Section 6C(8) of Committee Procedures in the USGA’s “Official Guide to the Rules of Golf”). Additionally, playing from a place not permitted under Rule 17.1d is playing from a wrong place (Rule 14.7a; two-stroke penalty in stroke play and loss of hole in match play). Thus, in stroke play, that’s a total of three penalty strokes! Along with five talent strokes, your score for the hole is eight! Fortunately, you didn’t gain a significant advantage from where you played, so there is no serious breach involved (Rule 14.7b).
This logic also applies to abnormal course conditions. The player may not take relief from an abnormal course condition when their ball lies in a penalty area (Rule 16.1a(2)). Again, relief would only be available under Rule 17.1d.
Ball in Stump
Dear John: My approach shot on the par-5 9th hole at the Lake Forest Country Club (Lake Saint Louis, Missouri) bounced into a rotted stump on the bank left of the putting green. What are my options? -I’mStumped
Dear I’mStumped: Nice. The ball is in a tree (albeit a very short tree)! The player found and identified the ball, so their options are:
1. Play the ball as it lies (good luck with that), or
2. Proceed under an unplayable ball option with the original ball or another ball, incurring a one-stroke penalty:
a. Stroke-and-distance relief, dropping and playing the original ball (or another ball) from where the previous shot was made (Rule 19.2a).
b. Back-on-the-line relief, dropping the original ball (or another ball) behind where the ball lies in line with the hole on an imaginary line in any area of the course with no limit as to how far back the player may drop. The ball must come to rest within one club-length in any direction of the point where the ball first struck the imaginary line (Rule 19.2b).
c. Lateral relief, dropping and playing the original ball (or anohter ball) within two club-lengths of the reference point (see below), no nearer the hole (Rule 19.2c).
There are a few interesting details regarding the backon-the-line and lateral relief options when a ball is in a tree. The reference point for taking relief is the spot directly below the ball on the ground (Rule 19.2c). In this instance, it appears the ball is already sitting on the ground inside the stump. Also, in measuring the two-club-length lateral relief area, the player must measure from the reference point on the ground through the tree, not up, over, and down the wall in this situation (definition of RELIEF AREA).
Clearly Unreasonable
Dear John: My drive on the par-4 2nd hole at the Fox Run Golf Club (Eureka, Missouri) came to rest on a cart path at the base of a large tree. Although I don’t have a shot, I still get free relief from the cart path, right? -WishfulThinker
Dear WishfulThinker: Not so fast! If the ball lies outside a penalty area, the player is entitled to free relief from an abnormal course condition (e.g., a cart path), but not when it is clearly unreasonable to play the ball (Rules 16.1a(2) and 16.1a(3), plus Clarification 16.1a(3)/3). Making a stroke is clearly unreasonable in the situation pictured. The same logic would apply if the ball was inaccessible in a puddle of temporary water under a bush.
Stated differently, just because a player has interference with an abnormal course condition (i.e., animal hole, ground under repair, immovable obstruction, temporary water) does not mean free relief is automatic. In general, the player should ask if the condition (e.g., a cart path) were not there whether they would still play the ball as it lies. If the legitimate answer is no, the player does not get free relief and must proceed under an unplayable ball option (Rule 19). The penalty for taking free relief anyway and subsequently making a stroke is two strokes in stroke play and loss of hole in match play (playing from a wrong place; Rule 14.7a; Exception to Rule 1.3c(4)).
Ball Near Curved Boundary Fence
Dear John: My approach shot on the par-5 9th hole at the Bogey Hills Country Club (St. Charles, Missouri) went over the green, bounced through a row of arborvitae trees, and rolled up near a wood-panel boundary fence that curves away from the green. As such, taking lateral two-club-length unplayable ball relief from the fence, no nearer the hole, is impractical. What are my options? — JailTime
Dear JailTime: First of all, nice going. This is a unique situation. The ball was almost out of bounds (boundary edge defined by line measured post-to-post on the courseside of the fence posts at ground level; definition of OUT OF BOUNDS!
The player’s options are limited:
1. Play the ball as it lies. Good luck, as the player has virtually no backswing for a stroke towards the hole, and an improvised bank shot off the fence doesn’t seem feasible.
2. Lateral unplayable ball relief (Rule 19.2c) is impractical as you mentioned.
3. Likewise, there is no room for back-on-the-line unplayable ball relief (Rule 19.2b).
4. That leaves stroke-and-distance relief (Rule 19.2a; playing again from the spot of the previous stroke with a one-stroke penalty). Although undesirable, this may be the best option under the circumstances.
Of course, there is no free relief from a boundary fence (Rule 16.1 and definition of BOUNDARY OBJECT).
Ball in Ornamental Grass
Dear John: On the par-5 17th hole at Stonewolf Golf Club (Fairview Heights, Illinois), my second shot from 250 yards out in the fairway went somewhere into a big cluster of ornamental grass about 40 yards off the right-hand side of the fairway. There was no way to find it. I realize there is no free relief, but can I take lateral or back-on-the-line unplayable ball relief? -- HelpWanted
Dear HelpWanted: That grass looks wicked! Sorry, but lateral and back-on-the-line unplayable ball relief are not allowed in this situation (Rules 19.2c and 19.2b). The reason is that the exact spot of the ball must be known (i.e., the ball must be found and identified). Simply having knowledge (100 percent certainty) or virtual certainty (at least 95 percent certainty) that the ball is somewhere in the grass is not enough. In taking lateral unplayable ball relief, the two-club-length relief area must be measured from the spot of the original ball no nearer the hole. In taking back-on-the-line relief, the player must drop a ball behind the spot of the original ball, keeping the spot of the original ball between the hole and the spot where the ball is dropped.
The player has two options:
1. Find the original ball if there is still time remaining in the three-minute search period, and either play the ball as it lies or take unplayable ball relief.
2. Proceed with stroke-and-distance relief for a lost ball (definition of LOST; ball not found within three minutes; Rule 18.2b). That is, under penalty of one stroke, return to the spot of the previous stroke, and take relief within a one clublength relief area measured from that spot, no nearer the hole, and in the same area of the course.
If the ball is lost, taking either lateral or back-on-the-line unplayable ball relief near the ornamental grass is playing from a wrong place, not the spot of the previous stroke (Rule 14.7a; two-stroke penalty in stroke play and loss of hole penalty in match play). Further, in stroke play, it would be a serious breach owing to the distance advantage gained (definition of SERIOUS BREACH). If the player does not correct this mistake by playing under stroke-and-distance from the previous spot before making a stroke at the next hole, they will be disqualified (Rule 14.7b).
General Topics
Ball Moves, Is Moved, Or Deflected
Practice Swing Moves Ball
Dear John: I bumped my ball in the fairway about two feet to the side while taking a practice swing. Does that count as a stroke? Is there a penalty? Do I replace the ball or play it from its new position? I thought they changed the Rules so that you could just replace your ball without penalty if you accidentally moved it. – Puzzled
Dear Puzzled: Your questions are familiar except for the last sentence. Not everyone realizes that the Rules changes regarding accidental movement of the ball without penalty (just replace the ball) only apply to:
• The putting green (Rule 13.1d(1) and Exception 3 to Rule 9.4b).
• “Reasonable actions” while searching for or identifying a ball (Rule 7.4), restoring worsened conditions (Exception 4 to Rule 9.4b), and at the outset and closing of taking relief (Exception 4 to Rule 9.4b). In-depth explanations may be found in Clarifications 7.4/2, 7.4/3, 9.4a/1, 9.4b/2, 9.4b/3, and 14.3c(1)/1.
• The teeing area (Rules 6.2b(5) and 6.2b(6); but player does not have to replace the ball).
A practice swing that moves the ball doesn’t count as a stroke (no intention of hitting the ball; definition of STROKE). The ball must always be replaced, except in the teeing area. Whether there is a penalty depends on where on the course the player bumped the ball.
Your incident was in the fairway. In the general area, a bunker, or the penalty area, a player accidentally moving their ball at rest with a practice swing incurs a one-stroke penalty (Rule 9.4b) and must replace the ball by placing it on the original spot (Rule 14.2; estimated if not known). If the player doesn’t replace the ball and subsequently makes a stroke, they are playing from a wrong place, and instead of a one-stroke penalty, it becomes a two-stroke penalty in stroke play or loss of hole in match play (Exception to Rule 1.3c(4); Rule 14.7a). The player must finish the hole with the ball played from the wrong place unless a serious breach is involved (Rule 14.7b, first bullet).
As highlighted above, the putting green and teeing area get special treatment. On the putting green, there is no penalty if any player accidentally moves any ball in any manner, so long as the player replaces the ball by placing it on the original spot (Rule 14.2; estimated if not known). Not replacing the ball and making a stroke results in a two-stroke penalty in stroke play and loss of hole in match play (Exception to Rule 1.3c(4), Rule 14.7a; playing from a wrong place). Anytime the player’s ball is in the teeing area, the ball may be moved accidentally or even deliberately without penalty. Anywhere in the teeing area, the ball does not have to be replaced, and it (or another ball) may be teed or played from the ground.
Deflected Ball Hits Cart
Dear John: Two of us were playing a casual round and were sharing a cart. The other player’s drive on the par-4 11th hole rolled behind some trees off the right-hand side of the fairway. I parked the cart in the fairway so that I could watch the ball flight (he was blocked). The shot ricocheted off a tree and hit the cart. Does anyone get a penalty? -- BankShot
Dear BankShot: Thank goodness that the only injury was someone’s bruised pride! This is a simple ruling. There is no penalty for the ball accidentally hitting anyone or anything. Play the ball as it lies (Rule 11.1).
There is one exception in stroke play regarding a penalty. If the player’s ball in motion after a stroke made on the putting green hits another ball at rest on the putting that was in the same position as before the stroke was made, the player incurs a two-stroke penalty and must play their ball as it lies (Exception to Rule 11.1a). The moved ball must be replaced (Rule 9.6).
Ball Lifted and Replaced on Putting Green, Then Moves
Dear John: In a four-ball match, my tee shot on the par-3 6th hole at Porto Cima landed on the ridge of the green where the top tier slopes to the bottom tier, leaving me a 25-foot downhill putt. After marking, lifting, cleaning, and replacing my ball, I left the ball-marker in place behind the ball while I walked behind the hole to read the putt. Just then, my ball started rolling and crept about four feet down the slope. I instinctively picked up the ball and replaced it in front of my ball-marker. One of our opponents said that was a penalty; that I had to putt from where the ball had moved. No one was sure of the Rule. After a brief debate, everyone agreed that I should play from the original spot with no penalty (I think our opponents agreed because it was a longer putt). Alas, I missed the birdie putt. Were we right? -BackMeUp
Dear BackMeUp: Sorry that you missed the putt, but your group got the ruling right! Here’s the Rule -- “If the player’s ball on the putting green moves after the player had already lifted and replaced the ball on the spot from which it moved, the ball must be replaced on its original spot (which if not known must be estimated) . . . no matter what caused it to move” (Exception 1 to Rule 9.3). In other words, the player “owns” the spot after marking, lifting, and replacing their ball on the putting green.
Lifting and replacing or placing the ball is key. Simply marking the ball in place is not sufficient (doesn’t change status of ball). Other examples of the player “owning the spot” include:
1. The marked ball is rotated in place (rotating the ball is lifting the ball; Rule 14.1).
2. Placing the ball on the putting green after taking relief (e.g., relief from temporary water for a ball on the putting green; Rule 16.1d).
3. Ball moved other than by natural forces and replaced on putting green (e.g., by another player whether in the same or different group).
What if the ball isn’t lifted and replaced or placed? If a ball at rest rolls down the slope on its own before the player lifts and replaces it, the player must play the ball as it lies from the new position, even if the ball has been marked (Rule 9.3).
Regarding the above ruling, not replacing the ball back on the original spot and subsequently making a stroke results in a penalty of two strokes in stroke play and loss of the hole in match play (playing from a wrong place; Rule 14.7a). Of course, in match play, players uncertain about a ruling may agree how to decide a Rules issue, so long as they don’t deliberately ignore a Rule or penalty they knew applied (Rules 20.1b(1) and 1.3b(1)).
Noodling the Ball
Dear John: What does it mean to “noodle” a golf ball? -JustCurious
Dear JustCurious: Noodling (aka bumping) a ball is golf slang for a player deliberately moving their ball at rest with the intent of improving conditions for the next stroke. Perhaps the ball is sitting down in the rough, lying in a depression in the fairway, or next to a tree root. Noodling the ball with the player’s foot or club, even an inch or two, can significantly improve the lie, giving the player an advantage in hitting their next shot. That’s a no-no.
Noodling a ball is not playing golf. Golf is a game of skill and character, where players accept the randomness of course conditions and play an assortment of shots. Fundamental to the game of golf is the axiom “play the ball as it lies and the course as you find it.” Of course, there are some exceptions where the player may take relief (e.g., interference with abnormal course conditions, embedded ball) or must take relief (e.g., wrong green, no-play zone. But otherwise, the player must not move their ball at rest. Doing so results in a one-stroke penalty and the ball must be replaced (Rule 9.4).
If the player fails to replace the ball and makes a stroke at the ball from its “noodled position,” instead of one stroke, the penalty becomes two strokes in stroke play or loss of hole in match play (Exception to Rule 1.3c(4)). Additionally, Rule 14.7b provides that in stroke play the player “must play out the hole with the ball played from a wrong place, without correcting the mistake,” provided they have not committed a serious breach (i.e., gained a significant advantage). Simply stated, the stroke counts, plus a twostroke penalty, and the player must finish play of the hole without going back. There is no limit as to the number of such two-stroke penalties a player may have resulting from noodling.
Ball in Bunker Moves Five Seconds After Being Placed
Dear John: So, my second shot on the par-5 15th hole rolls into the first bunker across from the 100-yard marker. There had been a heavy rain a day earlier and sand on the backside of the bunker had washed away. My ball was at rest on the black liner in the washed channel (top picture; line of play is to left). I took free relief from the liner (immovable obstruction), dropping my ball in the bunker within one club-length of the nearest point of complete relief, no closer to the hole. As the sand was packed firm from the rain, my ball rolled down the bunker closer to the hole. The result was the same on the second drop, so I placed my ball where it struck the sand on the second drop (little red circle). All was fine for about five seconds when suddenly my ball started rolling down the bunker closer to the hole. It rolled forward about two feet (lower picture). Now what? -BallMovedOnItsOwn
Dear BallMovedOnItsOwn: Many players will be tempted to pick up the ball and replace it. Don’t! Instead, play the ball as it lies. When you placed your ball on the sand and let go of it with your fingers, the ball was at rest and in play (Rule 14.2b(2)). If the ball subsequently moves on its own due to gravity, wind or water (i.e., natural forces; virtual certainty that neither the player nor an outside influence caused the ball to move), the ball must be played from the new position where it comes to rest (Rule 9.3). If the player picks the ball up, replaces it, and makes a stroke, they will incur a two-stroke penalty in stroke play or lose the hole in match play (Exception to Rule 1.3c(4); playing from a wrong place; Rule 14.7a).
Note there is an exception on the putting green (Exception to Rule 9.3). If the ball has already been marked, lifted and replaced before it moves as a result of natural forces, it must be replaced on the spot from which it moved. That is, the player “owns” the spot after marking, lifting and replacing the ball on the putting green.
Ball Accidentally Moved During Search
Dear John: I hit my second shot on the par-4 12th hole at Port Cima into the left rough. That grass is deep and thick. I found my ball after two minutes of searching – by stepping on it! Groan. Is that a penalty? It was totally by accident. -- BigFoot
Dear BigFoot: Yet another reason to always stay in the fairway. No worries, as the Rules will help you. There is no penalty for accidentally moving the ball, no matter who moved the ball, while trying to find it (Rule 7.4).
Simply replace the ball by placing it on the original spot (by player, partner or person who moved the ball; Rule 14.2b(1)). The ball may be cleaned when lifted. If the spot is not known, it must be estimated and the ball placed, not dropped (Rule 7.4). Spot includes the ball’s vertical location relative to the ground (Rule 14.2c). Also, any loose impediments inadvertently removed when the ball was moved need not be replaced (loose impediments are not considered part of the lie). This Rule applies anywhere on the course (re-create the lie in sand; Rule 14.2d(1)). The penalty for not replacing the ball, or dropping instead of placing the ball, and subsequently making a stroke is loss of hole in match play and two strokes in stroke place (playing from a wrong place; Rule 14.7a).
There is one watchout. The player must be “trying to find” the ball where it is likely to be (Exception 2 to Rule 9.4.b and Clarification 7.4/2). For example, while walking to an area of rough where they think the ball is, before starting to search and a significant distance away, the player unexpectedly kicks their ball in the rough. This is not considered trying to find the ball. The player incurs a one-stroke penalty for accidentally moving their ball at rest and must replace it by placing it on the original spot (Rule 9.4b; estimate spot if necessary).
Ball Moves on Own in Rough
Dear John: I was playing a match this past week and had an interesting Rules issue. My ball came to rest on an upslope near the green in the rough. The ball was sitting precariously in a “fluffy” lie on top of a patch of grass. As I approached the ball, being careful not to ground the club, the ball started to move so I pulled the club away. The ball moved about an inch, but didn’t touch the club. I notified my opponents that the ball had moved, but no one was certain of the correct ruling. We agreed that I should put the ball back in its original position. I then chipped it to about a foot and won the hole. I would love to know if we handled this right. – DaintyLie
Dear DaintyLie: This happens every so often. There are two points to make. First, in match play, if players are uncertain about a Rules situation, they may agree among themselves about how to proceed. The agreement stands even if it later turns out to be incorrect (Rule 20.1b(1)). You won the hole fair and square.
Everyone involved in the match was present and able to protect their interests. If an opponent objected, they could have made a request for a ruling before anyone started play of the next hole (i.e., said they disagreed with your procedure and wanted to get a ruling). The match would have continued and the outcome for that specific hole resolved later (e.g., call with Head Pro). [Note: Under the same above circumstances in stroke play, a player uncertain as to procedure would be well-advised to complete the hole with two balls, one played as it lies and the other replaced, and get a ruling as to which ball would count toward their score; procedure in Rules 20.1c(3) and (4)].
Second, as for the actual ruling, the ball was in the general area and not on the putting green (makes a difference regarding accidental movement of the ball). The standard as to whether the player caused the ball to move is knowledge or virtual certainty (at least 95 percent sure), no longer more likely than not (>50 percent sure). If the player moved the ball, it must be replaced (by placing it) with a one-stroke penalty (Rule 9.4; estimate the spot if necessary). If the player didn’t move the ball, nor did an opponent, nor did an outside influence, then the ball is treated as moved by natural forces (e.g., wind, water, gravity) and the ball is played as it lies in the new position. If the player didn’t cause the ball to move but replaced it anyway, they would lose the hole in match play (or incur a two-stroke penalty in stroke play) for playing from wrong place (Rule 14.7a).
Ball Meets Mower
Dear John: My drive on the par-4 first hole rolled to rest on the right-hand side of the fairway. Before I reached the ball, a reel-type mower passed over the area and, you guessed it, accidentally hit the ball sending it flying with a chunk missing. Now What? Also, what if my ball had bounced into the mower and got spit out in pieces? –YouCouldCallItASlice
Dear YouCouldCallItASlice: And just what are the odds of these things happening? Here are a few scenarios for mower enthusiasts.
Mower Hits Ball at Rest
The mower is an outside influence. If the player has knowledge or virtual certainty that an outside influence has moved their ball at rest, the player must replace it on the original spot (Rule 9.6; estimate spot if necessary). If the ball has been cut or sliced apart, the player may substitute another ball (Rule 4.2c(2)). Perhaps the mower hit a stray ball, so check the pieces for brand and model of the ball as well as the player’s mark on the ball
Replace the original ball, or another ball if the original was cut, by placing it at the estimated spot where the ball was at rest. If the lie was altered (grass mowed), place it nearest to the estimated spot with a lie most similar to the original lie (Rule 14.2d(2); within one club-length of the estimated spot, no nearer the hole, in the same area of the course, and estimating the original lie if necessary. The player will be hitting their second shot.
Ball in Motion Hits Mower
Perhaps the moving ball accidentally ricocheted off the mower or went through the mower in one piece. If the ball is unharmed, play it as it lies (Rule 11.1b). If the player suspects that the ball might be cut, they may mark, lift and inspect the ball (without cleaning it), and if it is clearly cut, the player may replace another ball (Rule 4.2c(1)); otherwise, replace the original ball without penalty.
If the ball bounced into the reels and was cut into pieces, confirm that the pieces are from the player’s ball and not a stray ball. If it is the player’s ball, simply return to the teeing area and start the hole over. Rule 4.2b considers that the ball broke into pieces after a stroke (the stroke does not count, and another ball must be replayed from the spot of the previous with no penalty; Rule 14.6).
cont’d. on next page
Mower Hits Ball at Rest
Ball in Motion Hits Mower
Ball Meets Mower Cont’d.
Playing from where the ball hit the mower, instead of the previous spot, would be playing from a wrong place (Rule 14.7a; loss of hole in match play and two-stroke penalty in stroke play). Further, in stroke play, as this regards the player’s drive, making a stroke from where the ball hit the mower would likely be considered a serious breach (i.e., a significant distance advantage), and the player would still have to return to the teeing area to correct matters (Rule 14.7b). If they didn’t go back but holed out and made a stroke from the teeing area of the 2nd hole, the player would be disqualified.
No One Knows Whether Ball Was at Rest or in Motion When Cut into Pieces
If the player doesn’t know how the ball was cut into pieces, their only recourse is using reasonable judgement based on all available information, including the observations of other players, the person driving mower, any spectators, or a referee (Rule 1.3b(2) next to last bullet and Clarification 9.6/2). In match play, the players can agree among themselves on where to play the next shot. The opponent may make a timely request for a ruling if they disagree with player’s decision on where to play. In stroke play, the player may protect themself by playing two balls (Rule 20.1c(3), one from an estimated spot where the ball was at rest and another from the spot of the previous stroke, and have the Committee decide which ball counts (Rule 20.1c(4)).
Marking Ball Before Touching It
Dear John: There are times when I only need to move my ball a little bit. Maybe I find a ball in the rough, but can’t see my mark on the exposed side and am not sure if it’s my ball, so I tip or nudge it in place with my finger. Or maybe I mark, lift, clean and replace my ball on the putting green, remove the marker, and then realize that I don’t have the line on the ball aligned quite right, so I rotate it in place a quarter turn. I always return the ball to the original spot. Is that okay? -- TurnOver
Dear TurnOver: Anything goes in general play, but be careful in a competition. Rule 9.4b says a player’s ball at rest and in play must not be deliberately moved, lifted, or touched … except as permitted by the Rules. Tipping, nudging, and rotating the ball in the instances described, without first marking it, are considered “deliberately touching” the ball (Clarification 9.4b/1). The penalty is one stroke in both stroke and match play, and the ball must be replaced.
Ball Identification
Not all players appreciate, that once a ball is found (i.e., search is over), there is a procedure for identifying that ball anywhere on the course (Rule 7.3). The player does not have to announce their intent to identify a ball (i.e., the Rules rely on the player’s integrity to follow the procedure). First, the player must mark the position of the ball with a small artificial object (typically with a tee) before lifting, moving or touching it. Second, the player must not clean the ball beyond what is necessary to identify it. Third, replace the ball if it’s the player’s ball or another player’s ball in stroke play. Accidentally moving the ball during the identification process is not a penalty (e.g., dropping a club on the ball when marking; Rule 7.4).
Failure to Follow Identification Procedure
One-Stroke Penalty (Ball Not Marked)
Ok (Ball Marked)
If it’s the player’s ball, failure to comply with any or all of these procedural requirements results in a one-stroke penalty and the ball must be replaced. If it turns out to be a stray ball, there is no penalty (a stray ball is considered a movable obstruction).
If it’s an opponent’s ball in match play, there is a one-stroke penalty (another Rule, 9.5b, says the player must not move an opponent’s ball without their authorization). Yes, a player may accidentally move an opponent’s ball during search, but once a ball is found, let the opponent do the identifying or get the opponent’s permission to identify the ball.
cont’d. on next page
Marking Ball Before Touching It Cont’d.
Broader Actions on Putting Green
On the putting green, rotating the ball, or lifting and completely cleaning the ball is permitted, provided the ball is marked first (Rule 13.1b). Again, if the ball is not marked, the player incurs a one-stroke penalty and must replace ball. Of special note, on the putting green only, there is no penalty for accidentally moving any player’s ball no matter what the cause, just replace the ball (Rule 13.1d(1)). This would include accidentally marking and lifting an opponent’s ball.
In general, why must the player mark their ball before moving it in these situations? Well, the player might do anything from slightly touching their ball in place to picking it up and walking around. It’s fundamental to the game that, if a moved ball must be replaced, the spot on which it lies must remain accurately defined.
One-Stroke Penalty (Ball Not Marked)
Ok (Ball Marked)
Scampering Deer
Dear John: It was a beautiful autumn day. We were playing the par-5 8th hole at Porto Cima. My approach shot found the left-most greenside bunker. After parking our carts behind the green, we turned around and saw several deer scamper below the green through the bunkers. The lie of my ball was clearly disturbed (fresh hoof mark). Please tell me that it was okay to re-create the lie. -- DeerSeason
Dear DeerSeason: It sounds like a perfect setting – a warm and sunny day, brilliant leaves . . . and some innocent wildlife. Alas, the Rules will help you. The ruling depends on whether the deer also moved the ball.
Ball Not Moved
“Generally speaking, a player is entitled to the conditions affecting the stroke that theyhad when the ball came to rest” (Clarification 8.1d(1)/2). Under Rule 8.1d, the player is allowed to restore the conditions affecting the stroke (i.e., lie, areas of stance and swing, and line of play) “worsened by a person other than the player or by an animal, without penalty . . .” If restoring the lie in the bunker requires lifting the ball, the player must mark the ball before lifting it (cleaning it is optional), then re-create the lie before replacing the ball (by placing it) on its original spot (Rules 14.1 and 14.2).
Ball Moved
This requires that it be known (100 percent sure) or virtually certain (at least 95 percent sure) that the deer moved the ball. If so, the ball must be replaced on its original spot per Rule 9.6. The procedure involves lifting the ball (marking not required as the ball was moved, and cleaning is optional). If the deer also disturbed the lie, it must be re-created as nearly as possible (Rule 14.2d(1); estimated if unknown), and the ball replaced (by placing it) on the original spot (estimated if unknown). If the player does not replace the ball on the original spot and makes a stroke, they are playing from a wrong place (Rule 14.7; general penalty; two strokes in stroke play and loss of hole in match play). If the player replaces the ball but does not re-create the original lie and makes a stroke at the ball, they incur the general penalty (not considered playing from a wrong place; Rule 14.2d(1)).
Separately, the Committee may implement Local Rule F-13 providing free relief under Rule 16.1b from animal hoof damage (typically for lie of the ball and area of swing, but not area of stance). This Local Rule pertains to animal hoof damage made before the player’s ball comes to rest.
0032002
Catching Ball Going Into Hole
Dear John: Dear John: What happens if a player chases their three-foot putt toward the hole, á la Kevin Na, and catches the ball with one hand as it goes into the hole? -- Lightning
Dear Lightning: That’s not easy! The player deliberately stopped their ball in motion on the putting green (i.e., ball not holed). In match play, the player loses the hole (Rule 11.2b). In stroke play, the player incurs a two-stroke penalty (Rule 11.2b) and must replay the stroke from the previous spot (Rule 11.2c(2)).
But wait there’s more! What if the player isn’t aware of the breach, doesn’t replay the putt, simply heads to the next hole (i.e., has not holed out), and makes a stroke from the teeing area? Answer: With the 2023 revisions to the Rules, the player’s putt counts, they incur a single two-stroke penalty, and the ball is considered holed (Rule 11.2c).
Here’s the logic. Rule 11.2 has been redesigned to avoid accidental disqualification when a stroke on the putting green is not replayed as required. Also, multiple breaches are involved. In sequence: the player incurs a two-stroke penalty for deliberately stopping the ball, and by not replaying the stroke, the original putt counts, the player gets another two-stroke penalty, and the ball is considered holed. But Rule 1.3c(4) provides that for multiple breaches between intervening events (the putt and subsequent tee shot) a single penalty is applied. Since both breaches have two-stroke penalties, the player incurs only a single two-stroke penalty.
So, just when is a ball holed? The answer depends on the circumstances. The definition of HOLED states in part that a ball is holed when it “. . . is at rest in the hole after a stroke and the entire ball is below the surface of the putting green.” Clarification Holed/2 clarifies “at rest” to mean the ball is not holed if it bounces in and out of the hole. The same Clarification adds that the ball is considered holed when removed while it is still circling or bouncing in the bottom of the hole. Thus, when the flagstick is removed from the hole, a ball caught by the player before it reaches the bottom of the hole is not holed. With the flagstick in the hole, the player would have to wait for the ball to come to rest against the flagstick with part of the ball below the lip of the hole before snatching it (Rule 13.2c). Finally, regardless of whether the flagstick has been removed from the hole, a ball embedded or plugged in the side of the hole is not considered holed unless it is completely below the surface of the putting green, even if it is touching the flagstick (Clarification Holed/1).
Worm on Line of Play
Dear John: My tee shot on the par-3 3rd hole at Porto Cima came to rest about four feet from the hole. Upon arriving at the green, I noticed a big worm wiggling across my line of play to the hole. It moved out of the way while I awaited my turn to play, and I sunk the birdie putt! I couldn’t help but wonder, what would the ruling have been if I had putted and hit the worm? -NightCrawler
Dear NightCrawler: Nice birdie! You’re not the only one to ask that question! If a ball played from on the putting green is accidentally deflected by a worm or insect (dead or alive) on the putting green, play the ball as it lies (Rule 11.1b(2)).
The USGA and R&A have bounced back and forth regarding this ruling. Prior to 2019, the ruling was to play the ball as it lies (then Rule 19-1b). In 2019, the new Rules changed the ruling to cancel and replay the stroke (if not, player incurred general penalty for playing from a wrong place; Exception 2 to Rule 11.1b). In January 2021, the governing bodies issued Model Local Rule D-7, which was widely adopted in competitions, ruling that the ball be played as it lies. The 2023 revisions to the Rules have incorporated the provisions of D-7 into Rule 11.1b(2) – the ball is played as it lies. Final answer?!
Apparently, the USGA and R&A decided that it is more intuitive for the player to play the ball as it lies rather than replay the stroke. Too many players were incurring a general penalty because they didn’t know or didn’t understand the Rule. Indeed, there were “accidental disqualifications” in some instances where the player played from a wrong place and a serious breach was involved.
Here are a few other points. The same logic applies when a ball played from on the putting green is accidentally deflected by the player making the stroke or the club with which the stroke was made (e.g., putt does a “360” around and out of hole, and hits player’s foot or their putter), play the ball as it lies (Rule 11.1b(2)). If the player happens to replay the stroke (i.e., places the ball at spot of previous stroke), they are playing under stroke-anddistance (Rule 18.1). Playing from somewhere else results in the general penalty (two-stroke penalty in stroke play and loss of hole in match play; wrong place; Rule 14.7a).
What if there is still confusion? The Rules provide help when there is doubt as to procedure. In stroke play, the player may play a second ball (one ball played as it lies, the other replayed) and have the Committee decide which ball will count (Rules 20.1c(3) and (4)). In match play, the player and their opponent may agree on how to proceed (Rule 20.1b(1)). If they can’t agree, the player may proceed as they wish, and the opponent may challenge the procedure by making a timely request for a ruling by a referee or the Committee (Rule 20.1b(2)).
Ball Whacked into Cove
Dear John: We were putting out on the 13th hole at Porto Cima. I had a three-footer for birdie. My putt stopped just short of the hole. Disgusted, I whacked the ball off the green with my putter irretrievably into the cove. After regaining my composure, I placed another ball on the original spot and holed out. Do I get a penalty? -- WaterBoy
Dear WaterBoy: Who doesn’t hate coming up just short with a birdie putt? Losing one’s cool only makes matters worse. The deliberate act of knocking the ball into the cove in frustration breaches two Rules, but the player only incurs a single one-stroke penalty.
Here’s the logic. First, intentionally moving one’s ball at rest results is a one-stroke penalty and the ball must be replaced (Rule 9.4). Second, as the original ball is not immediately recoverable, the player must substitute another ball. However, the Exception to Rule 14.2a states another ball may be used when “the original ball cannot be recovered with reasonable effort and in a few seconds, so long as the player did not deliberately cause the ball to become unrecoverable.” The penalty for making a stroke at an incorrectly substituted ball in this situation is also one stroke (Rule 6.3b(3)). However, since there was no intervening event between the two penalties, the player incurs a single one-stroke penalty (1+1=1; Rule 1.3c(4), third bullet).
In contrast, if a ball (or ball-marker) on the putting green is accidentally moved by anyone for any reason, there is no penalty, just replace the ball (Rule 13.1d(1)). Similarly, if a player tosses their ball to a caddie, and the caddie inadvertently fumbles it into the cove, that act is considered accidental. There is no penalty, just replace another ball on the original spot, estimated if unknown (Exception to Rule 14.2a).
Finally, one might ask if slapping the ball into the cove constitutes making a stroke. No, the player had no intention of playing the ball (definition of STROKE).
Ball Whacked into Cove
Ball Fumbled into Cove
Kick-In
Dear John: During our league stroke-play competition, my 90-foot chip shot rolled to rest mere inches from the hole, a “kick-in” as they say. Indeed, I walked directly to the ball and literally kicked it into the hole for a par, or so I thought, until another player said that wasn’t legal. Why not? Do I get a penalty? Isn’t the ball holed? -- OneFooter
Dear OneFooter: Talk about shooting yourself in the foot! Your otherwise good play could turn into a disaster.
In this instance, kicking the ball into the hole is not making a stroke (“The forward movement of the club made to strike the ball.”; definition of STROKE)! Instead, the player is deliberately, not accidentally, moving their ball at rest on the putting green (Rule 9.4b). The penalty is one stroke, and the ball must be replaced on the original spot (estimated if not known).
Nor is the ball holed (“When a ball is at rest in the hole after a stroke …”; definition of HOLED). The player must retrieve the ball from the hole, replace it on the estimated spot, and hit the ball into the hole by striking it with a club (Rule 10.1a). In stroke play, if the player fails to hole out and subsequently makes a stroke at the next hole, they will be disqualified (Rule 3.3c). Next time think “tap-in.”
Dropping and Placing
Remove Loose Impediments or Not?
Dropped Ball Accidentally Hits Driver
Dropping and Placing
Remove Loose Impediments or Not?
Dear John: As a right-hander taking relief from a cart path curb, I determined the nearest point of complete relief and measured the one club-length relief area no nearer the hole. Before dropping, I cleared out most of the leaves. My drop bounced forward outside of the relief area. Although I tried to avoid it, my re-drop first struck a leaf on the ground and rolled outside the relief area. The next step in the relief procedure is placing a ball where the re-dropped ball hit the course. May I remove the leaf before placing a ball or do I have to place the ball on the leaf? -- Autumn
Dear Autumn: Keep going. You’re doing fine. You may remove the leaf before placing a ball on the spot.
Why? Because a new position on the course for the ball hasn’t been re-established yet (Clarification 15.1a/1). The player had interference with the ball sitting near the cart path. Taking relief establishes a new position. Until the relief procedure is completed, loose impediments may be moved before each required step of relief (Clarification 15.1a/1). That would include dropping, dropping again, placing, placing again, and placing at the nearest point where the ball will stay at rest. [Also, the player may use any ball before each required relief step; Rule 14.3a]
Dropped Ball Accidentally Hits Driver
Dear John: When taking relief for a ball on a sprinkler head, a player uses their driver to measure the relief area and leaves it on the ground while dropping. What happens if the dropped ball accidentally hits the driver? -- NiceGoing
Dear NiceGoing: Please, always pick up the driver! Otherwise, dropping protocols can get complicated. Was the driver inside or outside of the relief area? Did the ball hit the driver before the ground or the ground before the driver? I’m starting to get a headache.
Dropped Outside Relief Area
This one is easy. If a dropped ball first strikes the player or anything outside of the relief area, the drop doesn’t count, and a ball must be dropped again (no matter how many times this happens; Rule 14.3b). Should the player proceed to make a stroke at the ball instead, they incur a penalty (one stroke if the ball rolls to rest inside the relief area; general penalty if the ball lies outside the relief area; Rule 14.3b).
Dropped Inside Relief Area – Hits Driver First
If a dropped ball accidentally first strikes the player or any of the player’s equipment (inside the relief area), before it strikes the course, the drop doesn’t count. This would include a driver used to measure the relief area, tees used to mark the area, or equipment, such as a towel, glove, or water bottle (tees are equipment per Clarification to Rule 14.3b(2)). Drop again (ball wasn’t dropped the right way; Rule 14.3b(3)). If the player goes ahead and makes a stroke at the ball instead, they incur a penalty (one stroke if the ball rolls to rest inside the relief area; general penalty if the ball lies outside the relief area; Rule 14.3b).
Dropped Inside
Relief
Area – Hits Course First
If a ball is dropped in the right way (from knee-height, straight down, first striking the course inside relief area), and then accidentally hits the player or any of the player’s equipment, what to do depends on where the ball comes to rest. If the ball rolls to rest inside the relief area, play away with no penalty (Rule 14.3c(1)). What defines “inside the relief area”? Answer: When any part of the ball is in the relief area, but no part is nearer the hole than the reference point or has interference with the condition from which relief is taken (Clarification to definition of RELIEF AREA). Otherwise (ball outside the relief area), drop a ball again, or if that ball was dropped again, place a ball where the ball dropped again first struck the course in the relief area (Rule 14.3c(1)). As before, the player incurs the general penalty if they play from outside the relief area (playing from wrong place; Rule 14.7a).
Accidentally hitting one’s driver with a dropped ball is one thing. Deliberately placing the driver on the ground to deflect or stop a dropped ball in the relief area is another. There are no issues so long as the dropped ball does not hit the deliberately positioned driver. However, if the dropped ball subsequently hits the deliberately positioned driver, a ball must be dropped again (i.e., the first drop doesn’t count as one of the player’s two drops before placing the ball) and the player incurs a twostroke penalty in stroke play and loss of hole penalty in match play (Rule 14.3d).
Equipment
Borrowing Balls and Other Equipment
Dear John: I was having a bad day and lost seven balls before the 8th hole. There were none left in my bag. Is it okay for me to borrow a ball, or maybe several balls, from another player? --RunningOnEmpty
Dear RunningOnEmpty: That’s pretty amazing. Usually, when one looks for a ball that might be lost, they find another ball, perhaps several balls. Alas, I have good news. You may borrow as many balls as you like from as many players as you like, until they run out of balls, too. You may also borrow or share a tee, towel, pencil (with or without an eraser), cap, divot repair tool, ball retriever, sandwich, glove, golf cart, cigar, ball-marker, ice, sunglasses, rangefinder (distance only), shoelace, umbrella, sunscreen, beer, belt, bug spray, smokeless tobacco, etc. There is only one equipment item that you must be careful about borrowing or sharing – any club selected for play by any other person playing on the course (Rule 4.1b(2)).
Note: If you are playing in a competition with the “One Ball” Local Rule (G-4) in effect (i.e., player required to play with same brand and model of ball throughout the round), the ball that you borrow must be of the same brand and model that you have been using (e.g., white Titleist ProV1x), not just any ball.
When Borrowing a Club Is Okay
Dear John: You said that a player must be careful about borrowing or sharing clubs. When is it okay and not okay? -KingOfClubs
Dear KingOfClubs: Instances where the player is allowed to borrow or share a club during a round include:
1. Making practice putting or chipping strokes between holes at the putting green last played, any practice green, and the teeing area of the next hole (Rule 5.5b),
2. Making practice swings with no intent to hit a ball (Rule 5.5a),
3. Recovering a ball from a bush, tree, or water,
4. Measuring (e.g., when taking relief), so long as the player is carrying a club at least so long as the club that they borrow, and
5. Partners sharing clubs so long as the total number of clubs carried between them does not exceed 14 (Rules 22.5 and 23.7).
The big no-no is making a stroke (that will count toward your score) with any club selected for play by any other person playing the course (Rule 4.1b(2) and Clarification 4.1b(2)/2).
Example 1: A player forgets their putter on the 9th putting green, borrows a putter from someone else on the 10th putting green, and holes out using the borrowed putter.
Example 2: A player’s ball lies against the base of an out-of-bounds fence and they borrow a left-handed club for a punch shot because a right-handed shot is not practical.
Okay to Borrow a Driver for Measuring
Measuring Two Club-Lengths for Taking Lateral Relief
The penalties differ between stroke play and match play. In stroke play, the penalty is two strokes for each hole the borrowed club is used to make a stroke (maximum of four strokes per round; Rule 4.1b). In match play, the match is “adjusted” by deducting one hole for each hole the club is used to make a stroke (maximum of two holes deducted per round; Rule 4.1b). Upon discovery (i.e., the player realizes that they are using someone else’s club), they must immediately declare the club out of play for the rest of the round; otherwise, the player is disqualified (Rule 4.1c). The other player may continue to use the club (Rule 4.1c).
Borrowing a Friend’s New Putter
Dear John: A friend of mine got a new putter and was putting lights out during our round. I was wondering, would it have been okay for me to borrow his putter? -DemoGuy
Dear DemoGuy: The Rules help you a little bit. You may borrow your friend’s new putter to make practice strokes only between holes. It would be good etiquette if you waited until everyone finished play of the hole. During a round, you may practice putting and chipping strokes between holes on or near the putting green of the hole just played, any practice green, and the teeing area of the next hole (Excepton to Rule 5.5b). However, borrowing a putter (or any other club) to make a stroke that will count towards your score during a round will lead to a penalty (Rule 4.1b(1)). You don’t want to do that.
Testing a Friend’s New Driver?
Dear John: Remember when I asked about you borrowing my friend’s putter and you said it was okay to make practice strokes between holes? Well, he got a new driver, too. He offered to let me hit it. Would it be okay if I hit a few practice drives between holes? --DemoGuy
Dear DemoGuy: So, when is the last time you got some new clubs? Sorry, you may make practice swings (without a ball) during a round, but no whacking a few drives with another player’s driver or hitting a couple of shots into the woods with one of your own clubs to remedy a swing issue. That’s considered practicing and results in a two-stroke penalty in stroke play and loss of hole penalty in match play (Rule 5.5).
The only practice strokes (intending to hit a ball) allowed between holes are putts and chips on or near the putting green of the hole just played, any practice green, and the teeing area of the next hole (Exception to Rule 5.5b), and then only if the player doesn’t delay play. Indeed, sometimes Local Rule I-2 is in effect, which prohibits practicing on or near the previous putting green or any practice green.
Having said that, some situations during play of a hole are not considered practice (Rule 5.5a):
Situation 1: A player on an adjacent hole loses a ball in an area of rough on your hole and walks away. You reach the area, stumble upon a ball, and call out to them with the brand and logo. They request that you return the ball, and you hit it back to the other player as a courtesy with no intent to practice.
Situation 2: Flicking a range ball off the course back to the practice range.with no intent to practice.
Situation 3: The result of a hole has been decided (e.g., hole conceded in match play, or when points are no longer possible on a hole in Stableford format), or player reaches maximum number of strokes in Maximum Score), but the player finishes play of the hole anyway.
Practice Swings (Without a Ball) Allowed
Favorite Putting Ball
Dear John: I know this guy who likes to putt with his “favorite putting ball.” He plays a white ball from tee to green, then lifts that ball and substitutes his favorite yellow putting ball. Is that allowed? -What’sTheRule
Dear What’sTheRule: Almost anything goes in general play. However, in a competition, Rule 6.3a doesn’t allow substitution in this instance. In stroke play, if the player doesn’t replace the original ball before making a stroke with the substituted ball (Rule 14.5a), there is a one-stroke penalty and they must finish the hole with the substituted ball (Rule 6.2b(3)). The original ball is no longer in play (i.e., a wrong ball; Rule 6..2b(2)).
Lean on Club, It Breaks
Dear John: I had just made my putt on the 10th hole. I walked to the hole, bent over to retrieve the ball, leaned on my putter for support, and… SNAP, my putter shaft gave way, bending in half. Was that a penalty? Now what? -- SnapToIt
Dear SnapToIt: I’m very sorry the club broke as that probably hurts on several fronts. There is no penalty for damaging or breaking a club. Damaging the club while using it for support is not considered abuse so the player has the following options (Rule 4.1a(2)):
1. Continue using the club “as is” in its non-conforming state.
2. Repair the club (e.g., pliers).
3. Replace the club since it is damaged (i.e., “part, feature, or property of club is changed”; Rule 4.1a(2)).
Whatever the player does, they must not unduly delay play (Rule 5.6a). Here are some (involved) qualifiers regarding replacement of a damaged club. The player may not add or borrow another club selected for play by anyone playing on the course (even if playing in a different group or a different competition). Similarly, the player may not assemble a club during the round from parts carried by or for the player or any other player on the course (Rule 4.1b(4)); however, the player may have another club or parts brought to them (e.g., from clubhouse or trunk of car in parking lot; Clarification 4.1b(4)/1). Also, the player may not use another club that they previously declared out of play before or during the round (Rule 4.1c(1)).
The penalty for using a club replaced in a wrong manner is two strokes per hole in stroke play (four strokes maximum for the round; Rule 4.1b). In match play, the state of the match is adjusted by deducting one hole for each hole where such a breach occurs (deduction of two holes maximum for the round; Rule 4.1b). Upon realizing a club was replaced in a wrong manner the player must declare that club out of play before making the next stroke (Rule 4.1c(1); penalty of disqualificaiton). Note that a club which has broken into pieces need not be declared out of play (i.e., it is no longer considered a club and doesn’t count toward 14-club limit; Rule 4.1b(1)).
Once the round is over, the player should remove the damaged club from their bag, so as not to risk starting their next round subject to penalty for carrying a non-conforming club (i.e., the damaged club counts toward the 14-club limit, and the player is disqualified if they make a stroke with a non-conforming club that counts toward their score; Rule 4.1a) and Clarification 4.1a(1)/2). Incidentally, a playoff in stroke play is a new round, but continuation of a match in match play is the same round, not a new round (definition of ROUND and Rule 5.1).
Lastly, Model Local Rule G-9, when implemented by the Committee for the competition, limits when a damaged club may be replaced (e.g., a club or clubface is not “broken or significantly damaged” solely because it is cracked).
Putting with Cover on Putter
Dear John: One of the guys in our group hit a great 35-yard chip shot to about three inches from the hole. However, instead of taking the cover off his putter, he nonchalantly tapped in the ball with the cover still on the putter head. Is that legit? -- PutterCoverUp
Dear PutterCoverUp: That’s unfortunate, as the penalty is very severe. The player is disqualified for making a stroke at the ball with a non-conforming club (Rule 4.1a(1)).
From the USGA and R&A “Equipment Rules” (v1.2), Part 2- Conformance of Clubs, I. Clubs a. General -- “All parts of the club must be fixed so that the club is one unit and must have no external attachments.” [Note: In the same section under “I. Clubs a. General (iv) External Attachments” some exceptions are listed, including lead tape for weighting, identification labels, tape to protect the shaft from wear, plus tee pegs, ball markers and ball-retrieval devices in the butt end of the grip] It is a traditional practice to carry putters and other clubs outfitted with covers in one’s bag. However, in making a stroke with a cover on the putter, the cover is an external attachment that affects the performance of the club.
Here’s a link to the USGA Equipment Rules: https://www.usga.org/content/dam/usga/pdf/Equipment/Equipment-Rules-2020-v12-edits.pdf
Swapping Out Putter
Dear John: We had an interesting situation at our weekly competition (four-ball stroke play). A player had planned to have his putter regripped the day before, but it didn’t get done for lack of supplies. The player started the round with the putter and 13 other clubs. Shortly thereafter, the necessary supplies arrived. A person from the shop drove out to the course, caught up with the player walking to the putting green on the 3rd hole, and swapped a loaned putter for the player’s putter to have it regripped while he was playing. The player finished the round with the loaned putter. Was that legit? The side did not finish in the money. -- AceOfClubs
Dear AceOfClubs: Innocent enough, but still an issue. As related, the player was not entitled to select another club (trading one club for another is adding a club).
A breach of Rule 4.1b(1) (exceeding 14-club limit) occurs when a stroke is made with any club after the excess club is selected, not just in making a stroke with the added club (Rule 4.1b(1)). Further, as this happened during the round and not before the round, once the player realizes they have exceeded the 14-club limit, the player must take the added club out of play before making another stroke (Rule 4.1b(1); penalty of disqualificaiton). In this situation, that would leave the player without a putter. Further, not taking the added club out of play and making another stroke with any club results in disqualification of the side (Rules 4.1c(1) and 23.9b(1)).
In four-ball stroke play, prior to the realization, there is a two-stroke penalty at each hole at which a breach occurs, on both the player and their partner (Rules 4.1b and 23.9a(2)), with a maximum of four strokes apiece for the round. That’s pretty severe. Were the incident realized during the round, two strokes would be applied to the first two holes where the breach occurred (Rule 4.1b penalty statement). In this instance, that would be the 3rd and 4th holes.
If no one was aware of the breach before the competition closed (i.e., results announced), then the results would stand as played with no penalties to anyone and no disqualifications (Clarification 1.3b(1)/2 and Rule 20.2e(2)). However, if the players knew of the breach, or if another competitor alerted the player to an issue with the club swap before the competition closed, then the players were obligated to report the issue when submitting their scorecard (Rule 1.3b(1)). It’s a game of honor and integrity. Knowing about the breach and failing to act would result in disqualification of the side, even after the competition closed (Rules 1.3b(1) and 20.2e(2)).
Tacky Substance on Grip
Dear John: A player in a singles match was using a new putter for the first time. He noticed on the 4th hole that his right hand was sticky from the grip. On the 7th hole, his opponent also noticed and inquired about the messy hand. The player showed him the putter grip. It wasn’t loose, just sticky. The opponent made a timely request for a ruling that the tacky substance on the player’s hand was giving him an advantage on a cold damp day. Should the request be upheld? -- Yucky
Dear Yucky: Nope. You may be surprised to learn there is nothing wrong with having a sticky grip (accidental or intentional). The player may use “resin, powders and other moisturizing or drying agents” to assist them in gripping the club (Rule 4.3a(5)).
It should be noted that applying a foreign substance to a clubface or a ball with the intent of changing its playing characteristics is not a penalty until the player makes a stroke with that club or that ball. Only then are they disqualified from the competition (Rules 4.1a(3) and 4.2a(2)).
Training Club in Bag
Dear John: I’ve been working on my swing and hitting balls with a swing-plane training club that has a dual-hinged shaft. Last Thursday during our Men’s Day four-ball stroke competition, I realized as our group approached 6th tee that I had forgotten to take the training club out of my bag. I already had my usual compliment of 14 clubs. I immediately announced to everyone that the training club was out of play. It was an innocent mistake. I had no intention of using it. Is that a penalty? -- LayItOnMe
Dear LayItOnMe: Poor guy! You might be surprised at how many players inadvertently carry a training club or an extra club in their bag (e.g., weighted warm-up club or a wedge being tested). It’s always a good idea to take an inventory of the clubs in your bag before starting a round. Also, make sure they all belong to you (sometimes clubs get put in the wrong bag). Immediately declare any excess clubs out of play to the other players and turn those clubs head-down in your bag, put them on the floor of the cart, or hand them over to another person (Rule 4.1c(1)).
There is no penalty for carrying a training club, which is a nonconforming club, and 13 or fewer conforming clubs (i.e., 14 or fewer clubs total), just don’t make a stroke with the training club that counts toward the player’s score (disqualification; Rule 4.1a, Clarification 4.1a(1)/2). Having said that, the training club counts toward the total number of clubs selected by the player for the round (Rule 4.1a(3)). A maximum of 14 clubs are allowed (Rule 4.1b(1)). Upon realization during the round that the player has more than 14 clubs, they must take the excess club(s) out of play before making another stroke (Rule 4.1b(1); penalty of disqualification).
Interestingly, in four-ball stroke play, the penalties under Rule 4.1b and 4.1a apply to both the player and their partner (Rules 23.9a(2) and 23.9b(1), respectively). In your case (stroke play; 15th club discovered before your side started the 6th hole), both you and your partner would get two-stroke penalties applied at both the 1st and 2nd holes where your round started (Rule 4.1b penalty statement; maximum of four strokes for the round). Were it four-ball match play (15th club discovered before your side started play of the 6th hole), and your side was 3-up, the status of the match would be adjusted, and your side would be 1-up starting the 6th hole (Clarification 4.1b/1; maximum deduction of two holes per round). Finally, in both stroke and match play, the side would be disqualified if the player made a stroke with the training club (nonconforming club) that counted towards their score (Rule 23.9b(1)).
Borrowing Left-Handed Club to Make Left-Handed Shot
Dear John: My approach shot on the par-4 2nd hole at Porto Cima came to rest just above the left-front greenside bunker. To make a right-handed shot to the hole at the back of the green, I would have had to stand in the bunker and make a baseball-swing with the ball well above my feet (not easy). I could have also made a lefthanded stroke with back of my 7-iron (not easy either). Another player in our group was left-handed, so I borrowed his 7-iron, chipped left-handed to within 2 feet of the hole, and made the putt for a par! After the round, while recounting the story in the bar, someone explained that borrowing a club that way was a penalty. Really? -ConvertedSouthpaw
Dear ConvertedSouthpaw: I hate to pop your balloon but making a stroke that will count toward your score with any club selected for play by any other person playing on the course is a breach of the Rules.
Stroke Play: The player who made the stroke with the borrowed club is penalized two strokes applied to each hole a borrowed club is used (Rule 4.1b; maximum of four strokes per round). So, too, is their partner in a partner format (e.g., four-ball; Rule 23.9a(2); maxium of four strokes per round). Upon discovery (i.e., player realizes there is a breach of the Rules), they must declare the borrowed club out of play before making another stroke (Rule 4.1c(1); penalty of disqualification), although the owner may continue to use it. The side will be disqualified if the player uses the club again after declaring it out of play (Rules 4.1c(1) and 23.9b(1)). If no one realizes that borrowing a club is a penalty until after the competition closes (i.e., winners announced), the penalty is not applied and there is no disqualification (Clarification 1.3b(1)/2 and Rule 20.2e(2)). Who says ignorance isn’t bliss?
Match Play: If the opponent makes a timely request for a ruling (e.g., calls out a penalty before anyone plays from the next teeing area), the match is “adjusted” by deducting one hole (Rule 4.1b; maximum of two holes deducted per round). That is, the outcome of the hole stands as played (win, lose or halve), but separately; a hole is deducted for the borrowed-club penalty. Ditto the side has a hole deducted in a partner format (e.g., Rule 23.9a(2); maxiimum of two holes). Example: Player wins first four holes but borrowed a club on the fourth hole and opponent made a request for a ruling before anyone made a stroke on the fifth hole - player is now 3-up (i.e., 4-1=3).
Upon discovery (i.e., player realizes that using someone else’s club is a breach of the Rules), the player must declare that club out of play before making another stroke (again, the owner may use it). The player (or the side) will be disqualified if they use the club again (Rules 4.1c and 23.9a(2)). If a timely request for a ruling is not made for some reason (e.g., opponent sees the borrowed-club breach and makes a sole decision to overlook it), the result of the hole stands as played. Incidentally, Rule 4.1b (Limit of 14 Clubs; Sharing, Adding or Replacing Clubs During Round) is the only remaining Rule in match play with an adjustment penalty in the Rules.
Adjusting Driver Setting During Round
Dear John: I’ve got an adjustable driver. Is it okay if to change the draw setting during a round? -- FineTuner
Dear FineTuner: Yes and no, so be careful.
Yes
Under the Rules, the player may:
- Purposely change the performance characteristics of a club during the round (or while play is suspended) by making an adjustment.
- Carry that adjusted club (it counts toward the 14-club limit; Rule 4.1a(3)).
- Make a practice swing with the adjusted club (it’s still a conforming club).
No
However, making a stroke with the adjusted club results in disqualification (Rule 4.1a(3)). The player may avoid penalty by restoring the adjustment as nearly as possible to the original setting before making a stroke with that specific club (Exception to Rule 4.1a(3)).
Loose Screws and Weights
On a related note, the USGA gives players the benefit of the doubt regarding screws and weights that have worked loose in the normal course of play. These items may be fully retightened at any time during the round (Clarification 4.1a(2)/1; not considered changing playing characteristics). However, there is one caution. If a player knowingly starts their round with a loose screw or weight in a club and subsequently makes a stroke with the club in that state, which counts toward their score, the player is disqualified for making a stroke with a nonconforming club (Rule 4.1a(1)). All club components must be fixed in place before the round begins (USGA/R&A “Equipment Rules” (v1.2), Part 2- Conformance of Clubs, I. Clubs a. General (iii) All Parts Must be Fixed and b. Adjustability).
Here’s a link to the USGA Equipment Rules: https://www.usga.org/content/dam/usga/pdf/Equipment/Equipment-Rules-2020-v12-edits.pdf
Alignment Rod
Dear John: Is there a penalty for carrying an alignment rod in your bag during a competition? –StraightAndNarrow
Dear StraightAndNarrow: There is no penalty for simply carrying an alignment rod. However, players might be surprised (I was) to know what they can and cannot do with one. It might be best just to leave it in the bag (or not start the round with it in the bag).
Such rods may be placed across the player’s shoulders for stretching, but that’s about it. They may not be set down on the ground to help with aiming or stance alignment when preparing to make a stroke during a round. Likewise, the player must not use an alignment rod to make practice swings, or help with swing plane, posture, ball position, grip, etc. Such actions are considered using an artificial device (i.e., a training aid) to assist the player in making a stroke (Rule 4.3a(6)). The penalty for the first breach of Rule 4.3 is two strokes in stroke play and loss of hole in match play. The second breach of Rule 4.3, separated from the first breach by an intervening event (i.e., player makes a sttroke or player becomes aware of a breach of a Rule) results in disqualification (Rule 4.3 penalty statement). Ouch!
Separately, Rule 10.2b(3) does not allow the player to set down any object (e.g., a club, stick or towel . . . or an alignment rod) to help with aiming or stance alignment. Further, the player cannot avoid penalty removing the object (two strokes in stroke play and loss of hole in match play). However, regarding alignment, the player may stand behind the ball, square their clubhead on the ground with the line of play, and then walk around the ball to take a stance (Clarification 10.2b(3)/1).
So, if the player uses an alignment rod to help align their stance, which Rule applies, Rule 10.2b(3) or Rule 4.3a? Answer: 10.2b(3). Rule 4.3a states, “This Rule does not affect the application of any other Rule, that limits actions a player is allowed to take with a club, ball or other equipment (such as setting down a club or other objects to help the player in aiming, see Rule 10.2b(3)).”
Swing Training Aid
Dear John: One of the guys in our regular group recently got a whip-like swing-training aid. While waiting on the tee for the par-3 3rd hole to clear, he pulled it out and took several practice swings. Ours being a friendly game, I didn’t say anything, but you can’t do that during a competition can you? I was thinking maybe the player shouldn’t even carry it. Also, does it count as one of the player’s clubs? – WhipLash
Dear WhipLash: Such a training aid is not considered a club (for one thing, the yellow ball does not meet the vague definition of a clubhead “. . . as distinguished by shape and intended use.”). The player may carry a swing aid during a competition without penalty; however, using a swing aid or training device to make a practice swing or similarly assist the player during the competition is not permitted (Rule 4.3a(6) Stretching Devices and Training or Swing Aids).
Since 2016, the penalty for the first breach is two strokes in stroke play and loss of hole in match play. A second offense, separated from the first breach by an intervening event (stroke made or player becomes aware of a breach of a Rule), results in disqualification. Yes, ouch! Your friend would get a two-stroke or loss of hole penalty applied to the third hole (he’s considered between holes, so penalty is applied to next hole). If they so practiced again at a later hole or breached a different part of Rule 4.3 after an intervening event (e.g., used slope function on range finder), they would be disqualified.
A classic case of using an artificial device to assist the player occurred in 2010 during the third round of the LPGA Safeway Classic at the Ghost Creek Course at Pumpkin Ridge in North Plains, Oregon. Julie Inkster (World Golf Hall of Fame inductee in 2000) had a 30-minute wait on the tenth teeing area. To loosen up, she pulled out her 9-iron, slipped a weighted-doughnut over it, and made several practice swings. A television viewer noticed the doughnut and contacted tournament officials. By the time Julie reached the 17th hole, officials had confirmed the breach of then Rule 14-3, double-checking with the USGA. The penalty in 2010 was disqualification for the first offense. Notified after completion of her round, Julie was surprised and very disappointed, but accepted the ruling in a professional manner after reading the Decision.
Distance Measuring Devices
Dear John: Many new range finders come with a gradient (slope) measurement function. They work great for shots from elevated tees and for shots to elevated greens. Are they legal in competitions? -- FarSighted
Dear FarSighted: Yet another instance of technology impacting the game of golf. After many years, the Rules of Golf now permit by default the use of electronic distancemeasuring devices (DMDs). However, Rule 4.3a(1) provides that the gradient function must be turned off in competitions (i.e., distance measurement only).
DMDs are permitted in some but not all professional events and in some but not all USGA and R&A championships. When not allowed, Model Local Rule G-5 is in effect prohibiting the use of DMDs. The PGA Tour, Korn Ferry Tour, and PGA Champions Tour 2024 hard cards allow DMDs in practice rounds and qualifiers but not during tournaments. The LPGA Tour and Ladies European Tour have allowed DMDs since 2021. The USGA and R&A allow DMDs in qualifiers and amateur championships, but not in their open championships. The Masters tournament does not allow DMDs. The PGA of America has allowed DMDs in its championships since 2021 to improve pace of play. LIV Golf approved the use of DMDs in 2022.
The timeline below shows how electronic distance-measuring devices have been phased into the Rules.
Pre-2006: The use of any kind of DMD is prohibited, period. The penalty is disqualification.
2006: Decision 14-3/0.5 permits use of DMDs that measure distance only (no wind or gradient capability allowed) – but via a Local Rule. Otherwise, the penalty remains disqualification.
2008: A note added to Rule 14-3 permits DMDs that measure distance only -- via a Local Rule. Decision 14-3/0.5 says DMD’s equipped with wind or gradient functions are prohibited even if those functions are turned off. The penalty remains disqualification.
2016: DMDs that measure distance only are still permitted -- via a Local Rule. Decision 14-3/0.5 is further modified such that DMD’s equipped with wind or gradient capability may be used if these functions are turned off. Penalty changed to loss of hole in match play and two strokes in stroke play for first offense, and disqualification for a second offense of Rule 14-3.
2019: DMDs (distance measurement only) are finally permitted by default (Rule 4.3a(1)) unless prohibited via Local Rule G-5. DMDs equipped with wind or gradient capability may be used, but only if these functions are turned off. The penalty remains loss of hole in match play and two strokes in stroke play for the first breach, and disqualification for a second breach of Rule 4.3, separated from the first breach by an intervening event (player makes a stroke or player becomes aware of a breach of a Rule).
Caddyshack Putter
Dear John: Is this legal? — Rodney
Dear Rodney: No disrespect (I know how sensitive you are), but using a device developed by your friends at NASA to assist with your putting breaches a few Rules. First, with a few exceptions (e.g., lead tape, identification labels, ball marker on butt of grip, etc.), the equipment Rules prohibit the use of attachments to a club. A club with the attachment pictured is a non-conforming club. The player may carry such a club, but the penalty for making a stroke with a non-conforming club during a round is disqualification (Rule 4.1a(1)).
Second, again with a few exceptions (e.g., electronic devices using only distance-measuring capability, a compass, smartphone apps for local weather conditions, etc.), the use of artificial devices to help the player is prohibited (Rule 4.3a). A prohibited device may be carried but not used. The first breach of Rule 4.3 is a two-stroke penalty in stroke play and loss of hole in match play. The second breach of Rule 4.3, separated from the first breach by an intervening event (player makes a stroke or player becomes aware of a breach of a Rule) results in disqualification.
As making a stroke with this putter breaches two Rules with different penalties, the higher-level penalty applies (Clarification 1.3c(4) third bullet). The player is disqualified under Rule 4.1a(1). Sorry. [Back in 1980, when the movie “Caddyshack” was released, the penalty would have been disqualification regarding both the club attachment and artificial device Rules.]
Golf is a game of skill and judgement. The use of artificial devices to gain an undue advantage is carefully regulated by the USGA and R&A. All of that aside, I like the look of red slacks and white belt on a mature gentleman, even though it might be considered a breach of etiquette at the Bushwood Country Club. Hrumph!
Flashlight Assistance
Dear John: Our group started late in the afternoon determined to squeeze in 18 holes. It was a race against the sun going down. We made it to the 18th green and found each ball in the darkness. However, seeing the hole to putt was nearly impossible, let alone reading the green. We decided to take turns shining our smartphone flashlights on the hole so that everyone in the group could finish. We made it, but is helping another player with a flashlight legit? -- BudLight
Dear BudLight: The answer may surprise you. Shining a flashlight to assist a player in seeing the hole when making a stroke is not legit. It breaches Rule 4.3a -- creating a potential advantage “by using equipment (other than a club or a ball) that artificially eliminates or reduces the need for a skill or judgement that is essential to the challenge of the game.” Yes, it is the player who is responsible and incurs the penalty if they knowingly allow another person to light an area on their behalf (Rule 1.3c(1) and Clarification 1.3c(1)/1). The penalty for the first breach of Rule 4.3 (lighting the hole one or more times for a putt) is two strokes in stroke play and loss of hole in match play. The second breach of Rule 4.3, separated from the first breach by an intervening event (player makes a stroke or player becomes aware of a breach of a Rule) results in disqualification (Rule 4.3 penalty statement).
Does the player holding the flashlight get a penalty? Interestingly, the answer is no. The standard for breaching Rule 4.3a is gaining an advantage. In this situation, the person holding the flashlight is giving an advantage to another player. This outcome is different from Rule 8.3 (Player’s Deliberate Actions to Alter Physical Conditions to Affect Another Player’s Ball at Rest or Stroke to Be Made). For example, if a player knowingly allows another player to deliberately hold back an interfering tree branch to improve their area of swing, both players get the general penalty (two strokes in stroke play and loss of hole in match play, Clarification 8.3/1). The player making the stroke is penalized under Rule 8.1 (Player’s Actions That Improve Conditions Affecting the Stroke) and the player holding the branch is penalized under Rule 8.3.
May the player hold the flashlight themself while putting, like holding an umbrella when it is raining? The answer is not without breaching Rule 4.3a. The player may protect themself from the elements, such as rain, wind, and sunlight (Rule 10.2b(5)), but darkness is not an element.
The Omega Dubai Moonlight Classic (Ladies European Tour) at the Emirates Golf Club on November 4-6, 2020, was played at night under LED floodlights. During the first round on the par-5 10th hole, Charley Hull pushed her drive into some bushes right of the fairway where the lighting wasn’t as good. Spectators found her ball. Charley asked an official if her caddie could shine some light on the ball to see it better when making her stroke. The official denied her request.
What about the floodlights throughout the course at the Omega Dubai Moonlight Classic? Lighting provided or allowed by the Committee is fine. Recall the scene in the movie “The Legend of Bagger Vance” where the match ends in the dark with parked cars shining their headlights around the final putting green.
Chipper Grip
Dear John: One of my golf buddies and I have been discussing a rule. I have a chipper wedge (single-faced) in my bag, and I want to put a putter grip on it (bigger and flattened on one side). My buddy says that only one putting grip can exist in your bag. But I read recently that Adam Scott had two putters in his bag. Why can’t I put a wider grip on my chipper and call it a putter? With the chipper, I only have 14 clubs. In any case, I want my buddy to buy a similar chipper and quit making terrible chips with his irons! - GetAGrip
Dear GetAGrip: That’s a lot to digest. Some players like using a putting stroke with a single-faced chipper around the putting green for improved chip shots. But please don’t put a putter grip on the club! That will make the chipper a non-conforming club and making a stroke with it that counts towards the player’s score will result in disqualification (Rule 4.1a(1)).
The reason is that a chipper is considered an iron (USGA/ R&A “Equipment Rules” (v1.2. Part 2 - Conformance of Clubs, I. Clubs a. General). A chipper generally has greater than 10 degrees loft, versus 10 degrees maximum for a putter, and otherwise conforms with the requirements of woods and irons. As an iron, the chipper must have a grip with a circular cross-section*. A putter is the only club that may have a non-circular grip (e.g., flattened on one side). Here’s a thought – consider a jumbo circular grip on your chipper.
* There are two exceptions to circular cross-sections for grips on clubs other than putters. One is a continuous, straight, slightly raised “reminder” rib along the length of the grip. The other is a slightly indented spiral on a wrapped grip.
Here’s a link to the USGA Equipment Rules: https://www.usga.org/content/dam/usga/pdf/Equipment/Equipment-Rules-2020-v12-edits.pdf
Hand Warmer
Dear John: Even though temperatures are in the low40’s, it’s hard to pass up a chance to play golf on a dry, sunny, and calm January day in Missouri. Most players add a few extra layers of clothes and wear gloves on both hands. Some even use hand warmers (e.g., exothermic chemical packet, battery-powered electrical unit, lighterfluid catalytic unit). The one drawback is that the golf ball plays like a rock (i.e., no compression) compared to a 90-degree summer day. Is it okay for a player to use a hand warmer to heat their golf ball between holes? -ColdHandsWarmHeart
Dear ColdHandsWarmHard: This reminds me of the story about the ice fisherman with a long string of fish. When asked the secret to his success, he mumbled something unintelligible. When asked again, he emptied his mouth into his hand and said, “You have to keep your worms warm.”
Using a hand warmer to keep one’s hands and body warm is traditionally accepted. However, Rule 4.2a(2) expressly states “A player must not make a stroke at a ball whose performance characteristics have been deliberately altered, such as by scuffing or heating the ball or applying any substance (other than cleaning it).” The penalty is disqualification
The word deliberately means intent to do so. What was the player thinking? Putting out on a hole and sticking the golf ball inside a hand muff or pocket alongside a hand warmer on the way to the next tee – was it accidental or done purposely to heat the ball?
Generally, body warmth (e.g., pocket, hand) for warming a golf ball is fine. Incidental heating is also acceptable, such as warm air in a covered cart with a cart heater, excepting right next to the heater. Interestingly, golf balls may be heated prior to a round (i.e., active heat) and held in an insulated container during the round (i.e., retained heat). Indeed, the USGA has approved such commercial products (e.g., an egg-carton-like device).
Self-Standing Putter
Dear John: I recently saw a player on the practice green putting with a self-standing putter. Are they legal? Can the player stand the putter behind the ball to help align the putt? What about placing the putter on the line of play to gauge the slope at different points on the green (shaft angle with the ground varies with slope)? -- StandByMe
Dear StandByMe: Self-standing putters that conform to the Equipment Rules are legal. The big point of using a self-standing putter has been to stand the putter immediately behind the ball, let go of the putter, step back behind the ball, adjust the putter alignment, take a stance beside the ball, and make a stroke. No more.
New for 2023, the player may not use a self-standing putter to help with alignment (Clarification 10.2b/1).
“The player must not set an object down to help with aiming or to help in taking a stance for the stroke to be made . . .” (Rule 10.2b(3)). That’s explicit. It also prohibits using a self-standing putter to gauge slope on the putting green. The phrase “Set an object down” means that the object is in contact with the ground and the player is not touching the object.” The penalty is two strokes in stroke play and loss of hole in match play. Further, “the player cannot avoid penalty by removing the object before the stroke is made.”
In stroke play, penalty strokes may add up fast. In the parlance of Rule 1.3c(4) (Applying Penalties to Multiple Breaches), completing a stroke or becoming aware of a breach are “intervening events” (i.e., a dividing line). Multiple penalties apply to breaches before and after intervening events. Thus, if the player putts twice on a putting green and uses the self-standing putting improperly each time (i.e., “remote alignment”), they incur a total of four penalty strokes (i.e., two strokes before the first putt and two strokes before the second putt). Remotely aligning the putter more than once before making a putt is only a two-stroke penalty. That’s because only a single penalty applies to multiple breaches between intervening events (e.g., 2+2=2).
All that said, the player may still approach their ball, place their clubhead behind the ball and perpendicular to the line of play, and while still holding the club, walk around from behind the ball to take a stance (Clarification 10.2b(3)/1).
Special Note: In December 2022, the USGA and R&A issued Clarification 10.2b(3)/2. It states, “A two-year delay of implementation in relation to certain uses of self-standing putters under Rule 10.2b(3) is in effect as follows:
- Until January 1, 2025, a player may use a self-standing putter by setting it down right behind or right next to the spot on which the ball came to rest to help aim or to take a stance or position their feet.
- From January 1, 2025, Rule 10.2b(3) will apply to self-standing putters and the acts described in the previous paragraph will no longer be allowed. But a player will still be allowed to use a self-standing putter that conforms to the Rules to make a stroke or take other actions allowed by the Rules.”
Impact Tape
Dear John: I like using impact tape on the club face of my clubs when I practice. It gives me confidence that I’m consistently hitting the ball on the sweet spot. I was wondering, is it legal to use impact tape under actual playing conditions during a competition? -- SpotOn
Dear SpotOn: Let’s just stick (no pun intended) to using impact tape on the club face during practice. “External attachments” to the club face are prohibited and make the club non-conforming, potentially affecting club performance (Part 2, Section 1a (iv) of the USGA/R&A Equipment Rules v1.2).
There is no penalty for carrying a club with an attachment on the club face but subsequently making a stroke with the non-conforming club during the round results in disqualification (Rule 4.1a). Having said that, the player may remove the external attachment (e.g., impact tape) without penalty during the round before making a stroke with the club so long as it otherwise conforms (Exception to Rule 4.1a(3)).
Indeed, Rory Sabatini was disqualified after the first round of the 2021 RSM Classic for playing his 3-wood during the round with reflective “shot stickers” on the club face. Such stickers are used for swing analysis. Rory inadvertently left the stickers on his 3-wood following a driving-range session and self-reported the situation to a Rules Official after the round.
Here’s a link to the USGA Equipment Rules: https://www.usga.org/content/dam/usga/pdf/Equipment/Equipment-Rules-2020-v12-edits.pdf
Impact Tape
“Shot Stickers”
Starting With Friend’s Wedge
Dear John: A friend and I were playing together in a two-day individual stroke-play tournament where walking was required. On the first day we shared a caddie. On the second day we decided to play without a caddie. Because it was raining lightly when we started our second round, both of us had our clubs covered to keep them dry. After hitting my drive on the first hole, I played a wedge to the green. As I was putting the club back into my bag, I realized that I had two nearly identical wedges, except for some unique scratches, and that the wedge I had used belonged to my friend (the caddie must have inadvertently put his wedge into my bag during or after the previous round).
I told my friend what happened and returned the wedge to him. Both of us now had 14 clubs. We didn’t think any more of it and continued with the round. In the scoring area, the official asked if we had any rules issues during the round. We didn’t think so but mentioned the wedge mix-up anyway. After some questions and discussion, the official regretfully penalized me two strokes and my friend four strokes. We were too stunned to understand all the details of the rulings. It was an innocent mistake. What happened? -- OneTooMany
Dear OneTooMany: Ouch! I’m thinking that if not for the rain and both sets of clubs being covered, you or your friend would have probably noticed the wedge issue before starting the round. Typically, the starter will remind players to count their clubs just to prevent situations like this.
The logic for your two-stroke penalty is straightforward. Upon making your opening drive, you officially started your round with 15 clubs in your bag (whether you knew it), one more than the maximum of 14 clubs allowed, incurring a two-stroke penalty (Rule 4.1b(1)). After using the extra wedge for your second stroke, you caught the mistake (i.e., carrying more than 14 clubs) and immediately returned the wedge to your friend. Whew! By your actions, you effectively took the club out of play as required (Rule 4.1c(1)). Had you realized the mistake and not taken the club out of play before making your next stroke (e.g., declared it out of play, turned it upside down in your bag, put it on the floor of the cart, given it to another person), you would have been disqualified.
Your friend’s ruling involving four penalty strokes is more subtle. Yes, they started the round with only 13 clubs. Yes, the extra wedge that you used and then returned to them was their personal property. So, why couldn’t they just put it in their bag and use it for the remainder of the round? Because when you mistakenly started the round with that wedge in your bag the Rules of Golf considered it a club selected by you, not your friend, for the round (i.e., your club, not their’s). Your friend is not allowed to effectively add a club “carried by any other player who is playing on the course” during the round, let alone make strokes with it (Rule 4.1b(4)). Instead, he must declare the returned wedge out of play before making another stroke with any club (Rules 4.1b(1) and 4.1c(1)). Otherwise, the penalty is two strokes for each hole in breach of Rule 4.1b(4) with a maximum of four penalty strokes for the round (two strokes applied at each of the first two holes where Rule 4.1b(4) was breached). As your friend was not aware of their Rules breach until after completing the round, they were not disqualified for failure to declare the club out of play (Rule 4.1c(1)).
cont’d. on next page
Starting With Friend’s Wedge Cont’d.
What if the wedge mix-up had not been mentioned in the scoring area? “Players are expected to recognize when they have breached a Rule and to be honest in applying their own penalties. If a player knows that they have breached a Rule that involves a penalty and deliberately fails to apply the penalty, the player is disqualified” (Rule 1.3b(1)). However, if no one was aware of the breach before the competition closed (i.e., results announced), then the results would stand as played with no penalties to anyone and no disqualifications (Clarification 1.3b(1)/2 and Rule 20.2e(2)). Should the player become aware of the the breach before the competition closes, they would be obligated to report the issue and revise scores for the relevant holes accordingly (Exception to Rule 3.3b(3)).
Cigar Wedge
Dear John: I saw this “Cigar Wedge” on the driving range. Does it count as a club if carried by the player during the round? Would the player get a penalty for making a stroke with the “Cigar Wedge”? – Puff
Dear Puff: Pretty clever! It sure resembles a club; however, the “Cigar Wedge” is not a club. It is designed to hold a cigar, not to strike a ball. The first sentence of the “Conformance of Clubs” Section in the USGA/R&A Equipment Rules version 1.2 begins, “A club is an implement designed to be used for striking the ball . . . “ (Part 2 1a General).
The “Cigar Wedge” would not count toward the player’s 14-club limit. The player could carry the holder without penalty so long as they did not breach any prohibited uses of equipment (e.g., taking practice swings, setting down an object to help with aiming, taking stance or swinging; Rules 4.3a and 10.2b). Attempting to move the ball (i.e., hitting the ball) with the implement would result in a onestroke penalty and the player must replace the ball (Rule 9.4b).
Conduct
Great Idea (Not)
Dear John: In four-ball play, strategy may be involved as to which partner should play first when it’s the side’s turn to play (e.g., player closer to hole may play first to give the side an advantage). I had an idea in this regard (I’ve got lots of ideas). So, in a four-ball match, suppose our opponents have holed out and that my partner and I need a birdie to continue the match (do or die). I have a 4-foot putt for par (no value). He has a birdie putt from eight feet. What if I strategically play first and hit my ball away from the hole to a spot near his ball-marker? Then I go first again and try to hole the putt. This will show my partner the line of play so that he has a better chance of making his birdie putt. What do you think? -StrategicThinker
Dear StrategicThinker: I think that you missed your calling. I’m not sure what that calling was, but you missed it.
Yes, in four-ball play, partners may play in the order they choose (Rule 23.6). However, the strategy of playing away from the hole and then back to the hole to help a partner is considered “serious misconduct” contrary to the spirit of the game, potentially meriting disqualification (Rule 1.2a; Clarification 1.2a/1 seventh bullet). If the Committee has a Code of Conduct implemented as a Local Rule, it should evaluate all circumstances in determining whether the player’s serious misconduct should result in a warning, a one-stroke penalty, general penalty, or disqualification (Rule 1.2b; Committee Procedures Section 5I). In four-ball play, if the player is penalized for actions that helped their partner, the partner incurs the same penalty (Rule 23.9a(2)).
Throwing a Club in Anger
Dear John: Can a player be penalized for throwing a club in anger? -- HateToSeeThat
Dear HateToSeeThat: Golf is a gentleman’s game. Throwing a club in anger is out of character on a golf course. It may disrupt the play of others, not just for their next shot, but also for the rest of the round (distracted; keeping a wary eye on the player). Flinging a club into a pond or lake may seem harmless, even cute, but hurling a club at a bag, cart, tree, or toward the next teeing area may pose a safety threat to those nearby.
Throwing a club toward another player or spectator does not breach a Rule of Golf, so there is no penalty per se. However, such an act is considered serious misconduct and the player may be disqualified (Rule 1.2a; behavior contrary to the spirit of the game; Clarification 1.2a/1 third bullet). Interestingly, throwing a club towards a golf bag that unintentionally hits a person is misconduct but unlikely to be considered serious misconduct (Clarification 1.2a/1 next to last bullet). If the Committee has adopted a Code of Conduct as a Local Rule (Rule 1.2b; Committee Procedures 5I), it may issue a penalty short of disqualification. Depending on the circumstances, this may include a warning, a one-stroke penalty, or the general penalty (two strokes in stroke play and loss of hole in match play).
A club may only be replaced in a non-abuse situation (Rule 4.1a(2)), such as the player’s club hitting a tree or rock as the result of a stroke and bending the shaft. A club damaged by throwing it in an abusive manner may not be replaced (e.g., throwing a club to retrieve a ball, slamming a club into a bag, striking the ground or a tree with a club other than in making a stroke or practice swing). Regardless of how a club is damaged (i.e., playing characteristics changed) by the player during a round or while play is stopped, it may be repaired (e.g., pliers) or used “as is” for the remainder of that round (Rule 4.1a(2)). Thereafter (next round or a stroke-play playoff), non-conforming club restrictions apply. That is, the club counts toward the 14-limit and making a stroke with it results in disqualification (Rule 4.1a penalty statement). Interestingly, if a player slings a wedge at their golf bag after a disappointing bunker shot, damaging the wedge as well as another club in the bag, both clubs are considered damaged because of abuse (no replacement).
Gaming the Rules
Dear John: Several years ago, some of us played in an intra-city league. There were four players to a group – two from one course and two from another. One team was notorious for routinely asking the other side to mark their ball-markers aside on the green, even when there wasn’t line of play interference. On occasion, a player would forget to return their ball-marker, replace their ball on the repositioned spot, and putt from the wrong place. After the putt, a member from the other team would pounce and call out a two-stroke penalty for putting from a wrong place. It certainly appeared like the team was gaming the Rules. Is there a Rule against that? -- TakenAdvantageOf
Dear TakenAdvantageOf: That’s special. Golf is a game of honor and integrity. The Rules presume that players will not cheat. Gaming the Rules is considered serious misconduct contrary to the spirit of the game (Clarification 1.2a/1). Such behavior merits disqualification (Rule 1.2).
Aside from disqualification, there are no penalties per se unless the Committee has implemented a Code of Conduct as a Local Rule (Rule 1.2b). This allows the Committee to use its discretion, depending on the severity of the misconduct, to give a warning, a one-stroke penalty, or the general penalty. Extensive guidelines on Code of Conduct policy may be found in Section 5I of the Committee Procedures in the USGA’s “Official Guide to the Rules of Golf.”
Another Player Requests That Player Mark Their Ball to the Side
Player Forgets to Replace Ball at Original Spot and Putts. Other Player Then Calls a Penalty.
Broader Considerations
The Original Rules of Golf
Dear John: What were the original Rules of Golf like? -- Historian
Dear Historian: The earliest Rules of Golf date to 1744 when the Gentlemen Golfers of Leith prepared 13 “Articles & Laws in Playing at Golf” for a tournament on Leith Links (5-hole course, each hole over 400 yards). As Kenneth Chapman points out in his book “The Rules of the Green,” since the tournament was open to other local players, it seemed appropriate to publish the Rules by which the Gentlemen Golfers commonly played. The original document still exists in the archives of the Honourable Company of Edinburgh Golfers (direct descendant of the Gentlemen Golfers; present home is the Muirfield Course in Gullane, East Lothian, Scotland).
Articles & Laws in Playing at Golf
1. You must Tee your Ball, within a Club’s length of the Hole.
2. Your Tee must be upon the Ground.
3. You are not to change the Ball which you Strike off the Tee.
4. You are not to remove, Stones, Bones or any Break Club for the sake of playing your Ball, Except upon the fair Green/& that only/with a club’s length of your ball.
5. If your Ball comes among Watter, or any Wattery Filth, you are at liberty to take out your Ball & bringing it behind the hazard and Teeing it, you may play it with any Club and allow your Adversary a Stroke for getting out your Ball.
6. If your Balls be found anywhere touching one another, You are to lift the first Ball, till you play the last.
7. At Holling, you are to play your Ball honestly for the Hole, and, not to play upon you Adversary’s Ball, not lying in your way to the Hole.
8. If you should lose your Ball, by its being taken up, or any other way, you are to go back to the Spot, where you struck last & drop another Ball, And allow your Adversary a stroke for the misfortune.
9. No man a Holling his Ball, is to be allowed to mark his way to Hole with his Club or any thing else.
10. If a Ball be stopp’d by any person, Horse, Dog, or any thing else, The Ball so stop’d must be play’d where it lies.
11. If you draw your Club, in order to Strike & proceed so far in the Stroke, as to be bringing down your Club; if then, your Club shall break, in, any way, it is to be Accounted a Stroke.
12. He, whose Ball lyes farthest from the Hole is obliged to Play first.
13. Neither Trench, Ditch, or Dyke, made for the preservation of the Links, nor the Scholar’s Holes or the Soldier’s Lines, Shall be accounted a Hazard; But the Ball is to be taken out/ Teed/ and play’d with any Iron Club.
Why Bother Knowing the Rules?
Dear John: I just play golf to have fun with the guys, get some fresh air, relax, and have a few beers. I know there are Rules, but they’re not for me. They seem so complicated, like another language. Trying to read the Rules Book is a pain. Why even bother? --JustARegularGolfer
Dear JustARegularGolfer: Golf is a game. Games provide a mix of fun, skill, strategy, competition, challenge, character, socialization, etc. Just like a good pick-up game of softball, basketball, or football, basic Rules make for an enjoyable round of casual golf.
The significance of the Rules increases with the level of competition or the stakes. I’ll argue that a better understanding of the Rules will make you a better player in terms of knowing your options in different situations -- decision making (e.g., taking an unplayable-ball option instead of trying a hero shot), protecting your interests (e.g., advising another player not to take lateral relief three club-lengths from a red penalty area just so they can play from the fairway instead of the rough), and avoiding penalties (e.g., not grounding a club behind your ball in a bunker). There are other aspects like making your handicap more realistic (How good of a golfer are you, really?), adding to your appreciation of the game, maybe motivating you to fix that slice (to cut down on penalties for lost balls), and being comfortable when you get invited to play in a tournament.
One learns the Rules gradually, not overnight. Ask questions. Read the Rules sections in golf magazines. Try to follow rulings during televised golf tournaments. Most good players are also Rules savvy players.
Always Call a Penalty?
Dear John: If someone breaches a Rule in a competition, do you always have to call a penalty? --
NiceGuy
Dear NiceGuy: That’s a simple question with a kindhearted tone. It might surprise you that the answer is both yes and no. It depends on the form of play.
First, in any form of play, if a player knows that they have breached a Rule, the penalty must always be reported (Rule 1.3b(1)). This is fundamental to the game of golf. It’s a game of honor and integrity. The penalty for knowingly not doing so is disqualification. In stroke play, the player must notify their marker in a timely manner. In match play, if practical, the opponent should be notified before making their next stroke or taking other action (e.g., conceding a stroke, hole, or match). Appreciate that the opponent may change their next stroke or strategy for the hole depending on the number of strokes the player has taken.
In stroke play formats, if a player notices another player breach a Rule, they must notify the other player, or the other player’s marker, or the Committee in charge of the competition in a timely manner. Indeed, if they do nothing, with the intention of letting the incorrect score stand, it would be appropriate for the Committee to disqualify the player (Rule 1.2a; serious misconduct)! The player may not care, but they have an obligation to protect the field. Not doing so may prevent another player (or side) from winning their appropriate place or prize. Further, if the player and other player knowingly ignore the breach of a Rule, both may be disqualified for serious misconduct (Rule 1.2a).
Match play formats are different. Only the player is affected by an opponent’s breach of a Rule. That is, only that match is of concern, not protecting a large field of players. The player may disregard a breach made by an opponent so long as there is no agreement by the sides to waive a Rule or ignore a penalty (e.g., player’s sole decision not to act on the breach; Rule 3.2d(4) and Clarification 3.2d(4)/1). This means the opponent may not have known or realized a Rule was breached and the player simply chose to overlook the breach for whatever reason (e.g., player was going to win the hole easily anyway). However, if both sides agree to waive a Rule or ignore a penalty, the sides are disqualified (Rules 1.2a and 1.3b(1)).
Player Watches Opponent Bump Ball in Fairway For Better Lie
Hazard
Dear John: Regarding the new Rules, I find it especially hard to break my old habit of saying hazard. Bunkers, water hazards and lateral water hazards all used to be called hazards. Now, they are referred to as bunkers, yellow penalty areas, and red penalty areas. What gives? Why couldn’t they have just kept the word hazard? -Don’tMentionIt
Dear Don’tMentionIt: You’re not alone! Players, announcers, and even Rules officials still slip and say hazard. There are a few reasons why the word hazard went away.
Bunkers, water hazards, and lateral water hazards used to share nearly the same Rules restrictions; hence, the common term hazard. This is no longer true. Bunkers are still bunkers, but penalty areas include the former water hazards and lateral water hazards, plus areas of woods, tall native grass, desert, etc. at the discretion of the Committee. Bunkers and penalty areas are now separate entities with significantly different Rules restrictions
Bunkers are now the most restrictive area of the course. Yes, the player may move loose impediments, strike the sand in frustration, and lean on a club in the sand to rest. However, they still cannot ground a club directly in front of or behind the ball, take a practice swing that touches the sand, brush sand on the backswing for the stroke, or test the condition of the sand.
Penalty areas are much more lax, with the same permissions as the general area. The player may move loose impediments, ground a club directly next to the ball, as well as take a practice swing or backswing for the stroke that touches the ground or water. With penalty areas expanding beyond their proximity to water, and so few restrictions in common between bunkers and penalty areas, it made sense to retire the umbrella term hazard.
Serious Breach
Dear John: What’s a serious breach? -- DeadSerious
Dear DeadSerious: “In stroke play, a serious breach is when playing from a wrong place could give the player a significant advantage compared to the stroke to be made from the right place” (definition of SERIOUS BREACH).
The criteria for a significant advantage include the difficulty of the shot, distance from hole, obstacles on the line of play, and conditions affecting the stroke. There is a two-stroke penalty (playing from a wrong place; Rule 14.7a). Further, the player must correct matters by playing from a right place before making a stroke at the next teeing area (Rule 14.7b(1)) and must report the facts to Committee before returning their scorecard or face disqualification (Rules 14.7b(2) and 14.7b(3)).
If the player isn’t sure whether there was a serious breach, they must finish the hole with two balls: the ball played from the wrong place and a second ball played from a right place under the Rules (Rule 14.7b(1)). The facts must be reported to the Committee before returning their scorecard and the Committee decides the player’s score for the hole (Rules 14.7b(2) and 14.7b(3)).
Example 1: A player’s ball is lost in a creek. It last crossed the edge of the red penalty area before a big bend in the creek about 160 yards from the hole. With lateral two-club-length relief (Rule 17.1d(3)), the player’s relief area is in heavy rough and with trees blocking their line of play. The player drops and plays almost four clublengths from the reference point in the fairway with an open shot to the putting green (i.e., played from same distance but a wrong place with a better lie, line of play, and much easier shot). That’s a serious breach.
Example 2: A player’s 185-yard shot all-carry over water, with the penalty area right in front of their ball, falls short of the putting green into the penalty area. The player proceeds to take lateral relief (Rule 17.1d(3) by the putting green playing a chip shot instead of playing based on where the ball last crossed the edge of the penalty area (i.e., gained a significant distance advantage). That’s a serious breach.
185-Yard Shot Over Water Comes Up Short in Penalty Area
Chip Shot Instead of 180-Yard Shot
Relief Areas
Dear John: I was surprised in reading your piece about aeration-hole relief in the general area (Local Rule E-4) that the player drops within a one club-length relief area. I always thought, for a ball in an aeration hole, the player dropped “as near as possible to the spot where the ball lay, but no nearer the hole.” Ditto embedded-ball relief and playing from the spot of the previous stroke. What changed? -- SpotRemover
Dear SpotRemover: Good observation! These Rules changed in January 2019. All relief situations now employ a relief area, except for when a ball lies on the putting green, where the ball is placed at the nearest point of complete relief or the spot of the previous stroke.
The sizes of relief areas vary, but generally span one clublength or two club-lengths around a reference point and no nearer the hole. A notable exception is the relief area for back-on-the-line relief (one club-length in any direction from the spot where the dropped ball first touches the ground when dropped on the line). Dropping-zone areas are arbitrary in size and shape. Anytime a player plays from the teeing area, they may play from anywhere within the teeing area (e.g., stroke and distance). Indeed, the relief area may be huge, such as under the new Local Rule (E-5) providing an alternative to stroke and distance for a lost ball or a ball out of bounds.
Embedded-Ball Relief Area
Stroke-and-Distance Relief in Fairway
Club-Length
Dear John: My tee shot on the par-3 16th hole wound up a few yards off the green. I parked at the top of the bank beside the green and walked down to my ball with just a putter and a wedge. When I reached the ball, I noticed that it was on sprinkler head (position indicated by white “X”). Rather than walk back to the cart and get my driver, I determined the nearest point of complete relief (white tee an inch away from sprinkler head) and measured the relief area with my wedge. I dropped the ball the right way and it rolled about three inches beyond the end of my wedge no nearer the hole, so I dropped again and this time the ball stayed within the length of my wedge. Another player in the group said that I had to replace the ball where it was after the first drop. What?! -- ReliefCheck
Dear ReliefCheck: I’m afraid the other player had a point. Your experience reflects a change in the Rules. As of January 2019, a clublength is defined as the entire length of the longest club the player has during the round excepting their putter (definition of CLUBLENGTH). That’s a driver for most players. And the relief area is measured in “club-lengths” (definition of RELIEF AREA).
In measuring one- and two-club-length relief areas and the teeing area (two club-lengths deep), the unit of measure is generally the player’s driver, not their wedge or another club. Thus, if the player’s driver is 46.5 inches long and their wedge is 37 inches long (both measured from butt of grip to the toe of club, excluding a club cover; definition of CLUB-LENGTH), and the ball rolls three inches beyond the wedge, it is still well within a one-club-length relief area if all other aspects of the drop are correct.
Regarding your situation, the first drop, which came to rest three inches beyond the end of the wedge, was correctly in play. In dropping the ball again within the length of the wedge, you essentially lifted your ball at rest, and it must be replaced by placing it on the original spot (estimated if unknown) with a one-stroke penalty (Rules 9.4 and 14.2). The other player questioning your actions helped you. In this case, moving the ball and making a stroke (i.e., where the ball dropped again came to rest) would be playing from a wrong place (Exception to Rule 1.3c(4); Rule 14.7a; two strokes in stroke play and loss of hole in match play).
Here are a few more tidbits (Clarification Club-Length/1). If the player breaks their driver, it remains the longest club for measuring purposes unless the player replaces it. If a player starts a round with fewer than 14 clubs, adding a longer club makes it the longest club if it is not a putter.
First Drop Comes to Rest a Few Inches Outside Wedge
Ball Dropped Again Comes to Rest Within Length of Wedge
First Drop was Within One Club-Length as Measured with Driver
Rules Information is Not Advice
Dear John: You said giving information on the Rules is not giving advice. Can you explain the difference? -Curious
Dear Curious: Advice is essentially suggesting how a player should play their game (definition of ADVICE). Here are a few examples where helping another player with Rules is not considered giving advice:
1. Another player hits their ball into a shallow hole and asks you for their options under the unplayable-ball Rule. You may review the unplayable-ball options, but not recommend an option. The other player must play their own game and decide.
2. Another player hits their ball into a penalty area. You may discuss where the ball last crossed the edge of the penalty area. You may also review the relief options available, but not recommend an option. The other player must decide whether to play their ball as it lies in the penalty area or pursue a one-stroke relief option.
3. In taking relief from a red penalty area, another player drops their ball three club-lengths no closer to the hole from where it last crossed the edge of the penalty area. Information on the Rules is not advice. You may politely remind the player that they are only allowed to drop within two club-lengths and must drop again (thereby saving them from a two-stroke penalty in stroke play or a loss of hole penalty in match play for playing from a wrong place; Rule 14.7a).
4. You play a tee shot on a par-3 hole and another player asks if you hit a six-iron for the purpose of helping them decide what club to use. Their question had nothing to do with the Rules. The player is asking for advice. Unfortunately, you must take a deep sigh and advise them that asking for advice is a two-stroke penalty in stroke play and loss of hole penalty in match play (Rule 10.2a second bullet) and not answer the question. If you answer the question, then you are giving advice . . . and incur the same penalty, except that in match play your opponent has already lost the hole (Rule 10.2a first bullet)!
Helping Another Player Measure Relief Area is Not Giving Advice
Back-on-the-Line Relief
Dear John: I understand that the back-on-the-line relief procedure has changed yet again for 2023 (third time in the last four years!). I have a lot of questions. Sometimes the player may take relief 20 yards from the hole and other times 200 yards from hole, so how close to the line does the player have to drop? What if the player drops away from the line but the ball rolls onto the line? What if the dropped ball rolls nearer the hole? If the player has to drop again, where may they drop? Can the player remove loose impediments and fix divots in the area before dropping? -- PleaseStopTinkering
Dear PleaseStopTinkering: All good questions! Back-on-the-line (BOTL) relief is an important option in five Rules (see below). The essence of the latest changes to BOTL relief is that the player must always drop the ball on the line (even when dropping again) and the ball may roll up to one club-length in any direction from where it first strikes the course (yes, even nearer the hole).
How close to the line must the player drop? No matter how near or far the player is from the hole, they should use their reasonable judgement as to where the line is (Rule 1.3b(2)) and must drop the right way on the line (Rule 14.3b(3)). If the player is aware they are dropping off the line, say almost one club-length, but the ball rolls onto the line, they have dropped in a wrong way and will be making a stroke from a wrong place, unless they drop again in the right way as pictured on the next page (Clarification 14.3b(4)/1; Rule 14.7a, two-stroke penalty in stroke play and loss of hole penalty in match play; Rule 14.5b(2)).
The same holds true for dropping again, except the ball (or another ball) may be dropped anywhere on the line allowed by the Rule (doesn’t have to be the same spot; may be nearer or farther from hole; definition of RELIEF AREA).
Yes, the player may always remove loose impediments in the area before dropping to take relief (Clarification 15.1a/1). Likewise, divots may be fixed so long as the player is caring for the course (Exception to Rule 8.2).
The five Rules with a BOTL relief option and their associated penalties are:
• Rule 16.1c(2) (relief outside bunker for interference with abnormal condition inside bunker; one stroke)
• Rule 17.1d(2) (penalty area relief; one stroke)
• Rule 19.2b (unplayable ball relief in general area; one stroke)
• Rule 19.3a (unplayable ball relief inside bunker for ball inside bunker; one stroke)
• Rule 19.3b (unplayable ball relief outside bunker for ball inside bunker; two strokes).
cont’d. on next page
The standard language in the BOTL relief options is:
• “The player may drop the original ball or another ball (see Rule 14.3) behind the spot of the original ball, keeping the spot of the original ball between the hole and the spot where the ball is dropped (with no limit on far back the ball may be dropped).” ).” For BOTL penalty area relief this is modified to “. . . keeping the estimated point where the original ball last crossed the edge of the penalty area between the hole and the spot where the ball is dropped . . .”
• “The spot on the line where the ball first touches the ground when dropped creates a relief area that is one club-length in any direction from that point.”
• Limits on Location of Relief Area:
- Must not be nearer the hole than the spot of the original ball (or, for penalty area relief, not nearer the hole than the estimated point where the original ball last crossed the edge of the penalty area).
- May be in any area of the course but the same bunker – Rule 16.1c(2)
- May be in any area of the course but the same penalty area – Rule 17.1d(2)
- May be in any area of the course -- Rule 19.2b
- Must be in same bunker – Rule 19.3a
- May be in any area of the course but the same bunker – Rule 19.3b, but
- “Must be in same area of the course that the ball first touched when dropped.”
Rules Disputes
Dear John: I have two questions about Rules situations when playing. What should I do if I don’t know what to do and other players in my group give me differing Rules information? Also, what should I do when I know the right Rule, but another player challenges me? -DoTheRightThing
Dear DoTheRightThing: Focusing on one’s play is hard enough without a Rules controversy. Here are some choices depending on the specific circumstances.
Don’t know what to do and other players give differing Rules information
Stroke Play: Initially, try using a lifeline by calling a referee or a pro at the clubhouse for a ruling. If that’s not practical, play two balls (Rule 20.1c(3)). That means proceeding under two different Rules options. Indicate that you are uncertain about what to do and are playing two balls. To avoid misunderstandings, it is recommended (not required) that you announce which ball you would like to count if played by the Rules and finish play of the hole with both balls. Before submitting your scorecard, you must report playing two balls to the Committee, who will determine your score for the hole (Rule 20.1c(4)). This applies even if you score the same with both balls. The penalty for not reporting play of two balls is disqualification.
Match Play: There is always the lifeline route, but you and your opponent(s) may mutually agree on how to proceed (Rule 20.1b(1)). The result of the hole will stand as played, even if the ruling agreed to was wrong. The one catch is that the players must not knowingly ignore a Rule or penalty they know applies, as that merits disqualification (Rule 1.3b(1)).
Know the right Rule, but challenged by another player
Stroke Play: The lifeline option is available to verify your position. If you carry a rule book, you could pull it out and cite the Rule. Of course, you could tell the other player that you will accept full responsibility for your actions. Another possibility is to play a second ball with the procedure they recommend but choosing to count the ball you wish to play (Rule 20.1c(3) as discussed above).
Match Play: Aside from using a lifeline, you could stand your ground and advise your opponent to make a timely request for a ruling for that hole if they disagree with your procedure, letting the Committee decide if the Rules allow the procedure (Rule 20.1b(2)).
Local Rules
Aeration Holes (MLR E-4)
Dear John: My ball came to rest in an aeration hole. Do I get free relief? By the way, how do I even take relief? -HoleyMan
Dear HoleyMan: Be careful. Free relief is not automatic, as aeration holes are not considered “holes made by the maintenance staff” (definition of GROUND UNDER REPAIR) Local Rule E-4 (Relief from Aeration Holes) must be in effect; otherwise, play hard. Taking free relief when not allowed and making a stroke is playing from a wrong place (Rule 14.7a; two-stroke penalty in stroke play and loss of hole in match play).
The key to Local Rule E-4 is that each and every aeration hole is an independent condition. This Rule applies to the general area and putting green, and only provides free relief for interference with lie of the ball. There is no free relief for interference with stance, area of intended swing, or, on the putting green, with line of play (impractical with closely spaced aeration holes).
In the general area, the nearest point of complete relief is slightly away from the aeration hole, no nearer the hole. The player takes relief by dropping a ball within one club-length of this point, again no nearer the hole (Rule 16.1b). After dropping, if there is lie interference with a different aeration hole within the relief area (an independent condition), the player may again take relief under the Local Rule (i.e., not a re-drop situation). This means there is the prospect of taking relief multiple times in a heavily aerated area, with the relief area migrating up to one club-length further away each time.
On the putting green, the player takes relief by placing a ball at the nearest point of complete relief (slightly away from the aeration hole), but no nearer the hole (Rule 16.1d). Aeration holes are not considered damage to the putting green, like a pitch mark or hoof print, and must not be repaired (Rule 13.1c(4); two-stroke penalty in stroke play and loss of hole in match play).
Seams of Cut Turf (MLR F-7)
Dear John: My ball is in a sod seam several yards to the side of a putting green. The area is not designated as a no play zone or as ground under repair, but Local Rule F-7 for sod-seam relief is in effect. There’s just one problem –I’m not sure how to take sod-seam relief. -- SeamStress
Dear SeamStress: You’re not alone! Not to worry. You just need to know two unique differences between taking sod-seam relief and taking relief from common abnormal course conditions (e.g., immovable obstructions, temporary water, ground under repair).
The first difference is that the player gets sod-seam relief for interference with lie of the ball and area of intended swing, but not for stance. In your situation (ball in general area), the player determines the nearest point of complete relief (a few inches from the seam) and drops a ball within one club-length of this reference point, in the general area and no nearer the hole (Rule 16.1b), perhaps outside of the sodded area in some instances. After dropping, the player must be completely free of sod-seam interference, except for stance.
The second difference is that no matter how large the sodded area, all seams are treated as the same seam. Effectively, there is only one seam, not many. After dropping, if the player again has seam interference (i.e., lie or swing) anywhere within the one-club-length relief area, they must continue taking relief under Rule 14.3c(2) (dropping again or placing as required) in the same relief area. That is, the location of the relief area does not change.
Power Lines (MLR E-11)
Dear John: If my ball hits a power line do I get to replay the shot? -- HighWireAct
Dear HighWireAct: What are the odds? Replaying a shot that hits a power line is not automatic. Local Rule E-11 must be in effect.
Wording of the Local Rule may vary from broad (e.g., ball hitting any power line anywhere) to specific (e.g., ball hitting power line on the 3rd hole only). Further, the Committee may modify the Local Rule to cover power lines, towers, or wires and poles supporting the lines.
With the Local Rule in effect, if the ball hits a power line (known or virtually certain), the player must replay the stroke. If the stroke is not replayed, the original stroke counts and the player gets the general penalty (but the player has not played from a wrong place).
Without the Local Rule in effect, a ball hitting a power line must be played as it lies. If, instead, the stroke is replayed from the previous spot, the player is considered to be proceeding under stroke-and-distance relief (Rule 18.1).
The par-4 14th hole at Forest Hills Country Club, Chesterfield, Missouri (power lines parallel to hole)
The par-3 3rd hole at the Pearl Club, Owensboro, Kentucky (power lines cross hole)
Provisional Ball For Ball in Penalty Area (MLR B-3)
Dear John: I read the Porto Cima Men’s Day Local Rule for the par-3 6th hole, but I still don’t understand how it works. Can you give me an example? -- NewToMe
Local Rule B-3:
On par-3 6th hole only, if there is doubt as to whether the ball is in the yellow penalty area, the player may play a provisional ball (Rule 18.3), proceeding under either stroke-and-distance relief from the teeing area (Rule 17.1d(1)) or back-on-the-line relief behind the point where the ball last crossed the edge of the penalty area on line with the hole (Rule 17.1(2)). Allowing for a threeminute search, if the original ball is found outside of the penalty area, the player must continue play with the original ball (i.e., abandon the provisional ball). If the original ball is found inside the penalty area, the player may play the ball as it lies or continue with the provisional ball (can’t take relief with the original ball). If the original ball is not found, the provisional ball becomes the player’s ball in play with a one-stroke penalty.
Dear NewToMe: The purpose of this Local Rule is to save time (pace of play). It only applies when there is doubt whether the ball is in the yellow penalty, not when the player knows or is virtually certain the ball is in the penalty area. Also, we know that a ball hit short on the 6th hole, and not found, is most certainly in the penalty area.
So, it’s summer. The reeds in the shallow cove fronting the par-3 6th putting green have grown tall. From the teeing area the player can’t see the entire front surface of the putting green. They hit their tee shot short. Did it make the front edge of the green and stay up, or did it bounce down the steep closely-mown bank into the yellow penalty area? If the ball is in the penalty area, is it playable? What to do?
Normally, the player would drive to the putting green and look for their ball. If they find their ball and can play it, fine. If the ball is in the penalty area and they either can’t play it or find it within three minutes, they will have to return under strokeand-distance to the teeing area or take back-on-the-line relief, behind where their ball last crossed the edge of the penalty area on line with the hole. There is no dropping zone. Meanwhile, their group is waiting for them to hit onto the green and perhaps the following group has arrived at the tee and is “courteously” waiting. No pressure.
Alternatively, to save time and maybe strokes after their first tee shot, the player may announce that they are invoking the Local Rule and playing a provisional ball. They may play again from the teeing area or take back-on-the-line relief. Either way, they are doing so on their way to the green. We’ll assume that the provisional ball reaches the putting green. So, they get to the putting green. If their original ball is outside of the penalty area or they decide to play it from the penalty area, the provisional ball must be abandoned (Rule 18.3c(3); lying one, hitting two). If they don’t find the original ball or decide not to play it from the penalty area, they must proceed with the provisional ball (lying three, hitting four).
0471602
Adding Local Rule During Round
Dear John: Our regular “Gang of Eight” was playing an individual stroke-play round (two groups of four players). It had rained the night before, so the course was wet. The first group decided after their drives on the first hole to play lift, clean, and place in closely mown areas. So, they sent a text message sharing their decision to the second group. However, the second group didn’t read the message until after the round, and played the ball down the entire round. What should we do? -- OutofPlace
Dear OutofPlace: Simply cancel the round. It wasn’t a fair competition. The Rules weren’t the same for everyone. Such circumstances are covered in section 6E(4) of the Committee Procedures in the USGA/R&A “Official Guide to the Rules of Golf.”
The Committee (i.e., organizers of the competition) is responsible for making any Local Rules available to all players to see before the start of the round, such as on scorecard or a handout (Committee Procedures section 5C). Local Rules should only be added during a round under very exceptional circumstances. An example would be a sudden thunderstorm in the middle of a one-day tournament that washes channels in the bunkers, and the Committee subsequently declares the channels as ground under repair (i.e., an abnormal course condition develops after the competition had started). Often times, if rain is anticipated during the day of a competition, the Committee will adopt Local Rule E-3 (Preferred Lies) before the competition starts, even though the course is in good condition. The point is to make the Rules uniform and the competition fair to all players.
Here’s a relevant caption from the Committee Procedures associated with Local Rule E-3: “It is not authorized to implement this Local Rule for preferred lies once play has begun for a stroke-play round. Doing so would allow players who have more holes to play the advantage of using it for a longer period of time. The Local Rule could be implemented once a match has begun between the play of two holes as opponents have an equal benefit.”
Are Aeration Holes Ground Under Repair?
Dear John: The putting greens had just been aerated a day earlier. My ball came to rest in one of the aeration holes. I get to move it out because that is a “hole made by the maintenance staff,” right? -- HoleyMan
Dear HoleyMan: Not exactly. An aeration hole is not considered a “hole made by the maintenance staff” from which free relief is automatically available (definition of GROUND UNDER REPAIR). Rather, a hole made by the maintenance staff is more along the lines of temporary holes dug in removing a stump, removing turf, a hole where a stake has been removed, digging out soil and grass around a recessed sprinkler head, doing drainage work, etc. Also, aeration holes may not be repaired (Rule 13.1c(2)).
Having said that, when the putting greens have just been aerated, it would be appropriate for the Committee to introduce Local Rule E-4, which provides free relief for a ball lying in or touching an aeration hole on the putting green under Rule 16.1d (player may place a ball next to aeration hole no nearer the hole). This is a classic example of flexibility with the principle of playing the course as you find it and your ball as it lies when a temporary abnormal course condition exists.
Sprinkler Head on Line of Play (MLR F-5)
Dear John: There are several holes at Porto Cima that have sprinkler heads close to the putting green (see picture of front-right side of putting green on the 15th hole). If I want to putt my ball from off the putting green, but it would have to roll over a sprinkler head, do I get free relief? -- TexasWedge
Dear TexasWedge: There is no free relief for line-of-play interference from an immovable obstruction (e.g., sprinkler head), except when the ball lies on the putting green (Rule 16.1a). However, some courses (e.g., in Arizona, Florida, Ireland, Scotland) have aprons and false fronts that are so closely mown (grass cut to fairway height or less) that players routinely putt their ball from off the putting green. In such circumstances, the Committee may implement Local Rule F-5 .1. Here’s the wording:
Immovable Obstruction Close to Putting Green (e.g., Sprinkler Head)
“Relief from interference by an immovable obstruction may be taken under Rule 16.1.
The player has an extra option to take relief when such immovable obstructions are on or close to the putting green and on the line of play:
Ball in General Area: The player may take relief under Rule 16.1b if an immovable obstruction is:
• On the line of play and is:
- On or within two club-lengths of the putting green, and
- Within two club-lengths of the ball.
But complete relief must be taken, which includes both phyical and line of play interference.
Exception – No Relief If Line of Play Clearly Unreasonable. There is no relief under this Local Rule if the player chooses a line of play that is clearly unreasonable.”
Further, Local Rule F-5.2 may be implemented to compliment the second paragraph of Local Rule F-5.1: “This Local Rule only applies when both the ball and the obstruction are in part of the general area cut to fairway height or less.”
There is one situation where a player automatically gets line-of-play relief from a sprinkler head. That’s when the player’s ball lies on the putting green and the sprinkler head (on or off the putting green) intervenes on their line of play. In such cases, the player may place (not drop) their ball at the nearest point of complete relief where there is no line-of-play interference (usually on the putting green, but sometimes in the general area).
0511702
Verticuts (MLR E-4)
Dear John: Maintenance has started spring conditioning of the course, including verticuts in a few fairways and the rough for drainage. What should a player do on Men’s Day when their ball rolls into a verticut? -- Lucky
Dear Lucky: We see verticuts in the spring (to help with drainage) and fall (grass seeding). These are temporary abnormal course conditions. Relief is not automatic under Rule 16.1 (Abnormal Course Conditions), so we’ll introduce a Local Rule similar to dealing with aeration holes (see Committee Procedures, Section 8, Model Local Rules, Introduction (1)c, first bullet):
Relief from Verticuts (Model Local Rule E-4):
If the player’s ball lies in or touches a verticut in the general area, the player may take relief under Rule 16.1b. If the ball comes to rest in another verticut the player may take relief again under this Local Rule. But interference does not exist if the verticut interferes with the player’s stance or area of swing.
So, how does this work? Each verticut is considered an independent condition (there may be many in close proximity). Relief is only for lie of the ball, not stance, swing, or line of play. The player will be taking relief from an individual verticut, not from the entire area of verticuts.
The nearest point of complete relief (NPCR) will be just outside of the verticut which the ball is in or touching, no closer to the hole. When the ball is in the general area of the course, the player will drop anywhere within one clublength of the NPCR, again no closer to the hole. If a ball is dropped the right way, comes to rest within the relief area, and is outside of the original verticut, the player has taken full relief.
But what if the player drops a ball, properly taking relief from the original verticut and their ball is now in or touching a different verticut? This is a fresh situation. The player starts all over. They may play the ball as it lies or take separate relief from the different verticut. The savvy player will appreciate that since the relief area spans one club-length, a series of relief steps from multiple verticuts might take the player a significant distance from the spot on the original verticut, maybe even entirely outside of the verticut area.
In the top picture, the player’s ball is lying in a verticut (fairway on par-5 13th hole). In the bottom picture, the dropped ball has come to rest in the relief area between two verticuts. The player is ready to make a stroke.
Hoof Prints (MLR F-13)
Dear John: My ball came to rest in the bottom of a deer hoof print in the fairway bunker on the par-5 8th hole. Please tell me that I get free relief, because I took free relief. That’s a totally unfair situation, worse than a buried lie. – DeerSlayer
Dear DeerSlayer: I’m sure that Bambi did not intend to ruin your day. While hoof print damage on the putting green may be repaired (Rule 13.1c(2)), there is no free relief for a ball in a hoof print elsewhere on the course, unless Local Rule F-13 is in effect.
There is automatic relief for a hole dug by an animal, but not tracks made by a deer. The player’s options for a ball in a deer hoof print in a bunker are the same as with a human footprint:
1. Play the ball as it lies as best they can (Rule 9.1a).
2. Stroke-and-distance: Play from the spot of the previous stroke (Rule 19.2a).
3. Back-on-the-line relief inside the bunker for unplayable ball (Rules 19.3a and 19.2b; one-stroke penalty).
4. Lateral-relief inside the bunker for unplayable ball (Rules 19.3a and 19.2c; one-stroke penalty).
5. Back-on-the-line relief outside the bunker for unplayable ball (Rule 19.3b; two-stroke penalty).
So, what happens if the player takes free relief from a hoof print and makes a stroke anyway (no Local Rule in effect)? They have proceeded under an inapplicable Rule. The player has moved their ball at rest (Rule 9.4b) and played from a wrong place (Exception to Rule 1.3c(4); Rule 14.7a). There is a two-stroke penalty in stroke play and loss of hole penalty in match play.
A suitable Local Rule (see Model Local Rule F-13; Animal Hoof Damage) for a ball in a deer hoof print or severe deer damage in the general area or a bunker would be “Damage that is clearly identifiable as having been caused by animal hoofs is ground under repair from which free relief is allowed under Rule 16.1. [But on the putting green, Rule 16.1 does not apply as such damage maybe be repaired under 13.1c(2).]”
Note: In February, 2019 during the ISPS HANDA World Super 6 Perth Tournament (European Tour) at the Lake Karrinyup Country Club in Perth, Western Australia, a Local Rule provided free relief for a ball in a kangaroo hoof print.
Temporary Immovable Obstructions (MLR F-23)
Dear John: I hit a great drive (for me) on the par-5 13th hole, which plays 435 yards from the white tees. I was about 185 yards from the green – in the “Go Zone” (see top picture)! I don’t get many chances to make the green of a par-5 in two shots, so I decided to go for it, even with a boat anchored close to the green. I hit my hybrid as well as I can hit it, straight at the flagstick. The shot cleared the cove, landed on the putting green, and rolled into the rough . . . right behind the greenside fan! No good shot will go unpunished! I was totally blocked from chipping to the hole. What’s a guy to do? -- GoForIt
Dear GoForIt: Two great shots! Do not despair. The Rules will help you, maybe more than you think.
The player’s options are:
1. Play the ball as it lies despite interference from the fan (not a good option).
2. Proceed under an unplayable ball option (Rule 19.2; one-stroke penalty; Why take a penalty?).
3. With Local Rule F-23 in effect, take relief for a temporary immovable obstruction (TIO).
A greenside fan is a TIO, which is immovable, only used during summer months, and not considered part of the challenge of playing the course. Portions of the fan are designed to be movable, so the fan may be rotated or turned off, but please return the fan to its original status afterwards. The procedure for taking relief depends on the position of the ball relative to the fan (e.g., front, side, under, behind). See the diagram on the next page modeled after an illustration in the USGA/R&A TIO Diagram Pamphlet, as pictures are easier to comprehend than words in explaining TIO relief.
In this particular instance, the player’s ball lies in the general area and behind the fan with line-of-sight interference to the hole (balls B and C in the diagram). They are entitled to relief only on the nearest side of the fan (not the nicest) free from line-ofsight interference (sometimes the Committee may specify relief to either side of the TIO). The ball may be cleaned when lifted, or another ball may be substituted.
Note that line-of-sight interference in this Local Rule includes the area with direct line-of-sight intervention (fan itself), plus a one-club-length corridor to the side of the fan (an extra cushion). That is, the player proceeds along an arc equidistant to the hole from where their ball lies, to the nearest side of the fan where there is direct line-of-sight relief, plus one more club-length, still in the general area and no nearer the hole. That is the nearest point of complete relief (NPCR) from the TIO.
At the NPCR, the player must drop and play within another club-length, outside the line-of-sight corridor, no nearer to the hole than the reference point, and in the general area (so-called “more than one club-length but less than two” from the point of direct line-of-sight relief at the outside edge of the fan). Not dropping and playing within this prescribed relief area is not taking complete relief under Local Rule F-23. For example, if the player dropped and played within the line-of-sight corridor, they would be playing from a wrong place (Rule 14.7a; twostroke penalty in stroke and loss of hole in match play). Also, the player may not drop farther behind the fan (because player would still have interference), unless they are taking unplayable-ball relief.
The two pictures behind the fan show relief to the left-hand side and to the right-hand side (white ball is position of original ball; yellow ball is position after taking TIO relief). Note, in the case of relief to the right-hand side, that the player is permitted to drop on the putting green apron (general area). I’m thinking possible eagle, cinch birdie.
With all this said, there are situations where there is no relief from a TIO. These include:
. Unreasonable shot because of something else (e.g., ball under bush).
. Unreasonable choice of club, stance, swing, or direction of play.
. Unreasonable that shot will reach TIO
. Unreasonable that TIO/corridor is on line of play for the intended stroke and that ball would finish on direct line to the hole.
Electrical Tower (MLR E-11)
Dear John: After a couple of mishits on the par-5 14th hole at Forest Hills Country Club, my ball is near the base of an electrical tower. Ugh! There are several support beams and crisscrossing braces on my line of play to the green. Model Local Rule E-11 (Ball Deflected by Power Line) is in effect for our competition (see attached excerpt from Notice to Players) but I’m not familiar with it. What are my options? What happens if I hit the tower? How do I get out of this mess? -BeamMeUp
Dear BeamMeUp: No worries. Don’t be afraid of the shot. The Rules are going to help you.
If Model Local Rule E-11 is not in effect, the player’s options are to play the ball as it lies or take unplayable ball relief (Rule 19.2; one-stroke penalty). There is no free relief in this situation. The tower is an immovable obstruction (permanent fixture), not a temporary immovable obstruction. There is no line of play relief for intervention with an immovable obstruction when the player’s ball lies off the putting green (Rule 16.1a(1)). Further, the player doesn’t have interference with lie or intended areas of stance or swing.
But Model Local Rule E-11 is in effect. As stated in the Notice to Players excerpt that you provided:
“Ball Deflected by Power Line: MLR E-11 is in effect. If it is known or virtually certain that a player’s ball hit a power line [or tower or a wire or pole supporting a power line] during play, the stroke does not count. The player must play a ball without penalty from where the previous stroke was made (see Rule 14.6 – Making Next Stroke from Where Previous Stroke Was Made).”
Effectively, E-11 provides that every time the player makes a stroke and their ball hits the tower structure (known or virtually certain), they must replay the stroke (mandatory) with the original ball or another ball and may drop their ball up to one club-length from the spot of the previous stroke no nearer the hole (i.e., Rule 14.6b provides a one club-length relief area). Eventually, the player will either hit their ball through the tower structure or potentially migrate one club-length at a time to one side of the tower. Such a deal!
So, what happens if the player makes a stroke, the ball hits the tower structure, and the player continues play of the hole without playing again from the previous spot? In stroke play, the stroke counts and the player incurs a two-stroke penalty for breaching Model Local Rule E-11, but they have not played from a wrong place. In match play, the player loses the hole.
Sprinkler Head Line of Play Relief onto Putting Green? (MLR F-5)
Dear John: My approach shot rolled to rest behind a sprinkler head just off the green. Model Local Rule F-5.2 is in effect (aka the “Sprinkler Head Rule”), which allows line of play relief. I’m left-handed. My ball is within two club-lengths of the sprinkler head and the sprinkler head is within two club-lengths of the green in a closely mown area. The nearest point of complete relief from the sprinkler head is a few inches away (the white “X”) and a portion of the one club-length relief area overlaps with the green. Hey, can I take relief on the green and putt my ball on the smooth surface? -LookingForAnEdge
Dear LookingForAnEdge: Nice try, but I’m afraid not. Model Local Rule F-5.2 (Immovable Obstructions Close to Putting Greens; see Model Local Rules in Section 8 of Committee Procedures) provides that, for a ball in the general area, the player may take relief under Rule 16.1b if the immovable obstruction is on the line of play, on or within two club-lengths of the putting green, and within two club-lengths of the ball. Rule 16.1b stipulates that relief must be taken in the general area, not on the putting green. Don’t despair though. Making a stroke from the apron with a putter isn’t so bad, and you may still clean your ball (or substitute another).
Here are several points about the one club-length relief area shown in the lower picture (there is a lot going on). Note that the front edge of the relief area curves slightly through the NPCR toward the hole. This is because the hole is only around four-five yards away and the front edge follows an equidistant arc around the hole (i.e., the relief area is no nearer the hole than the NPCR; Rule 16.1b). The relief area is also truncated where it overlaps with the putting green (i.e., relief area must be in general area). Interestingly, the relief area is divided into two sections on either side of the sprinkler head. The player may drop the original ball (or another ball) anywhere in the one club-length relief area around the NPCR, so long as the ball comes to rest within the relief area and the player has complete relief from the sprinkler head for their next stroke (i.e., lie, areas of intended stance and swing, and line of play; Model Local Rule F-5.2). The open section behind the sprinkler is where a lefthander would have either line of play intervention or area of stance interference. Finally, the back edge of the divided relief area is outside the bottom of the picture in the general area.
Ball in Front of Greenside Fan (MLR F-23)
Dear John: My ball came to rest in front of a greenside fan. I have a really good lie and do not want to take free relief from the fan. If the fan is blowing, may I turn it off briefly to make the stroke? Similarly, if there is backswing interference with the fan, may I rotate it out of the way? -- NotAFanOfFans
Dear NotAFanOfFans: Stay cool! Greenside fans are usually only in place during the summer months. As such, Committees conducting competitions typically designate the fans as temporary immovable obstructions (TIOs). That means, with Model Local Rule F-23 in effect (Temporary Immovable Obstructions), the player is entitled to free relief from both physical interference (lie, area of stance, and area of swing) as well as line-of-sight interference with the fan. If Model Local Rule F-23 is not in effect, the fan is an immovable obstruction, from which free is also available when the ball lies in the general area (Rule 16.1b).
But your preference is to forego free relief. You like your lie and would rather move the fan than move your ball. In that regard, any part of a TIO or an immovable obstruction that is designed to be movable may be moved (definition of MOVABLE OBSTRUCTION), provided the obstruction or course is not damaged in the process. This means the fan may be turned on or off or rotated out of the way; however, the player should be mindful of returning the fan to its original status after making their stroke.
That said, the fan may not have a simple on/off switch or rotating mechanism (e.g., sophisticated automated controls) making tampering ill-advised. In that case, the player may choose to play their ball as it lies or, if they have physical interference with the fan, take free immovable-obstruction relief (Rule 16.1b; drop and play within one club-length and no nearer the hole than the nearest point of complete relief). Note that the player does not have the option of taking relief to “either side” of the fan when taking relief under Rule 16.1 (Model Local Rule F-23e(2)).
Specialized Topics
Match Play
Overlooking Penalty in Match Play
Dear John: Hey! We were playing a nice, friendly four-ball match last week. On the par-5 4th hole, one of our opponents hit his second shot into the creek. As you know, that’s a regular occurrence. We searched a few minutes, found the ball, and quickly agreed on the estimated spot where the ball last crossed the red penalty area line. In taking lateral two-club-length relief, our opponent should have dropped in the rough. Instead, he dropped in the fairway, almost four club-lengths from the red line, and played his next shot onto the green! That must be against the Rules! My partner and I let it go, but what were our options? – OverlyGenerous
Dear OverlyGenerous: You know the drill. Take a few deep breaths and repeat, “It’s a gentleman’s game… it’s a gentleman’s game.” Maybe your opponent didn’t realize what they were doing.
There are several considerations. Rule 17.1d(3) covers lateral relief from a penalty area (one-stroke penalty; relief within two club lengths of where the ball last crossed the red line, no nearer the hole). The penalty for playing from a wrong place, a place not permitted by Rule 17.1d, is loss of hole in match play and two strokes in stroke play (Rule 14.7a). In a four-ball match, if a timely request for a ruling is made (Rule 20.1b(2)), the opponent is disqualified for that hole only and their partner’s score counts (Rule 23.9a(1).
There are a few ways to handle the situation:
1. Overlook the penalty, which is what happened. You and your partner may do that in match play so long as there is no agreement between the sides to waive a Rule or ignore a penalty (e.g., your side’s sole decision not to act on the penalty; Rule 3.2d(4) and Clarification 3.2d(4)).
2. If you see an issue developing before the opponent makes a stroke, politely say something like “Ahem, I think that’s more than two club-lengths.” They will get the message and is permitted to correct their error without penalty (Rule 14.5a) by dropping again within two club-lengths. No harm, no foul, and they probably won’t do it again.
3. There is another option that I don’t recommend: watching everything transpire and waiting until after the opponent hits their shot to tell them that they are disqualified from the hole for playing from a wrong place (you are entitled to do so, but it’s not good sportsmanship).
Incidentally, in this specific instance, the deadline for making a request for a ruling against the opponent is before anyone in the match makes a stroke at the next teeing area (5th hole). Match play is a series of one-hole contests and, once play of the 5th hole begins, the 4th hole is over.
Player Taking More Than Two-Club-Length Lateral Relief
Putt Conceded, But Player Putts Anyway and Misses
Dear John: A group is playing a four-ball match and putting out on the 7th green. One player says to an opponent, “You can have that 4-footer. It’s good.” The opponent protests, “You don’t have to do that. I can make it.” He lines up the putt, makes the stroke, and misses! Confusion breaks out. Should the opponent count the extra stroke? -- ShouldaListened
Dear ShouldaListened: And how much was the bet?
Assuming there are no extenuating circumstances, the opponent must count their score with the conceded putt (Rule 3.2b(1)). Once a stroke, hole, or match is conceded, it cannot be declined or withdrawn (Rule 3.2b(2) last sentence). It’s done.
What’s an example of an extenuating circumstance?
Perhaps the player first asks, “What’s that putt for”? The opponent replies that they have taken five strokes, having actually made four strokes. If the opponent fails to correct their mistake before the player makes the concession, the opponent will have given “wrong number of strokes taken” (Rule 3.2d(1) third bullet). The opponent will be disqualified from the hole and the concession invalidated.
Here are a few more points. Concessions should be stated clearly so there are no misunderstandings. In fourball match play, either partner may make a concession (although it’s a good idea if they agree in advance). If a player’s putt has been conceded, and they go ahead and putts to help with their partner’s next stroke, their score for the hole stands, but the partner’s score for the hole cannot count for the side (Rule 23.6 Exception).
Player Putts Conceded Putt . . .
And Misses.
Putt Conceded, But Player Putts Anyway to Help Partner
Dear John: Side A-B is playing side C-D in a high-stakes (for them) four-ball match. A’s tap-in putt for a 4 has been conceded and B has picked up (out of the hole), giving side A-B a 4 for the hole. It’s D’s turn to putt for side C-D. He has an 8-footer for a 3 to win the hole. His partner (C) has a 4-footer on the same line for a 5. D asks C to putt first (partners can decide in what order they wish to play when its their turn), so that he (D) can get a “read.” A and B counter that strategy by conceding C’s putt. But C goes ahead and putts anyway, just missing the hole by a few inches. A and B immediately claim the hole, protesting that C should have picked up his ball after the concession and not putted. Were they right? -- CoughItUp
Dear CoughItUp: In a word, yes. Normally, C would have been permitted to play out the hole after their putt was conceded. However, in this instance, the whole point of C putting was to give their partner a good read (i.e., show them the line of play). As C’s act after the concession indeed provided assistance to D, they (D) are disqualified from the hole! A had already scored a 4 for side A-B. The putt conceded to C for a 5 counts as the score for side C-D (Exception to Rule 23.6, Side’s Order of Play). So, A and B won the hole, as they made a request for a ruling before anyone played from the next tee (Rule 20.1b(2)).
Who Plays First- Teeing Area?
Dear John: I was playing a match at Orange County National’s Panther Lake course (Florida). My opponent was playing the set of tees in front of mine. I had the honour on the par-4 3rd hole. Unfortunately, my drive hit the tree partially overhanging his tee and bounced backwards between his tee and mine. He wanted me to go ahead and hit my second shot before he hit his drive. I wasn’t sure, but told him that he had to put his ball in play before I hit my second shot. Was I right? - OrderNowPayLater
Dear OrderNowPayLater: Yes, it’s your opponent’s turn to play next. The protocol of the player farther from the hole playing first doesn’t start until after both players in the match start the hole (Rule 6.4a(1)third bullet). This is true regardless of which teeing areas are involved. The exception is if the players agree to play out of turn to save time.
What if the fate of your drive had prompted a provisional ball or playing again under penalty of stroke and distance from the teeing area? Same answer. It would be your opponent’s turn to play next (Rule 6.4c), excepting an agreement to play out of turn to save time.
Who Plays First - Penalty Area?
Dear John: We were playing a singles match at the Lake Forest Country Club (Lake Saint Louis, Missouri). On the par-5 9th hole, I had the honour, and my drive (ball A) almost carried the pond. My opponent’s drive (ball B) barely rolled into the water. My opponent will take lateral relief from the red penalty area, while I will take back-on-the-line relief a few yards behind him. How do we decide who plays next? -- GlubGlub
Dear GlubGlub: Those were aggressive lines of play! Deciding who plays next has nothing to do with who hit into the penalty area first, where each ball last crossed the edge of the penalty area, or from where each player will take relief. It has everything to do with the relative distance from the hole to where each player’s ball came to rest.
In match play, after both players start a hole, Rule 6.4a(1) states, “The ball that is farther from the hole is to be played first.” So, even though both balls are under water, ball B is farther from the hole than ball A. Your opponent will play first.
This Rule applies no matter where on the course the balls lie (e.g., one ball in the fairway, the other in a bunker; one ball in the rough, the other in a penalty area; one ball on the putting green, the other in a bunker; both balls in the same or different penalty areas). When the location of one ball (or maybe more than one ball) is unknown and the relative distances to the hole cannot be determined, the order of play should be determined by lot. For example, both balls were hit over a ridge, lost in a penalty area, and it is unknown which ball is farther from the hole.
There is one circumstance where players may play out turn in match play. That is when they agree to do so to save time (Exception to Rule 6.4a(2)). For example, perhaps your opponent forgot their range finder at the teeing area and had to retrieve it. They could invite you to play first instead. You wouldn’t have to accept, and your opponent couldn’t cancel your stroke if you did play first (out of turn).
Mutual Agreement in Match Play
Dear John: We were playing a singles match in a club competition. In taking a practice swing in the rough just off the green, I accidentally bumped my ball and moved it a few inches. Neither my opponent nor I knew what to do or if a penalty was involved. There wasn’t a referee available, so we decided that I should just replace the ball without penalty. Isn’t that what the player would do on the putting green? What should the ruling have been? By the way, we tied the hole. -- MatchMaker
Dear MatchMaker: You and your opponent did fine. The hole stands as played (tied). Unique to match play, if the player and opponent are uncertain of a ruling, they may decide the matter by mutual agreement (Rule 20.1b(1)). Once the agreement is made, it is conclusive at that point. This holds even if it is wrong and even if the players learn of the correct ruling before making another stroke or completing the hole or the match. There is one proviso. The players must not deliberately (knowingly) agree to ignore a Rule or a penalty that applies, as that results in disqualification (Rule 1.3b(1)).
Unlike stroke play, where the interests of a field of players must be protected, in match play the players are present and able to protect their own rights and interests (Rule 3.2d(4)). If the opponent doesn’t agree with the player’s procedure, the opponent may notify the player in a timely manner that they want to request a ruling when a referee becomes available (Rule 20.1b(2)).
You are right that on the putting green the player may simply replace their ball without penalty if it is accidentally moved by anyone (Rule 13.1d(1)). However, your incident took place in the rough (general area). In the general area, a bunker, or a penalty area, if a player accidentally moves their ball at rest with a practice swing, they incur a one-stroke penalty (Rule 9.4) and must replace the ball by placing it on the original spot (Rule 14.2; estimated if not known). If the player doesn’t replace the ball and subsequently makes a stroke, they are playing from a wrong place, and instead of a one-stroke penalty, it becomes a two-stroke penalty in stroke play and a loss of hole penalty in match play (Clarification to Rule 1.3c(4)).
Hole in One
Ball Resting Against Flagstick in Hole
Dear John: Is the ball resting against the flagstick in this picture holed? -- PleaseSayYes
Dear PleaseSayYes: Yes, so long as the ball is resting against the flagstick and part of the ball is below the surface of the putting green, the ball is considered holed (Rule 13.2c). Recall that the player may putt with the flagstick left in the hole and there is no penalty if the ball hits the flagstick (Rule 13.2a).
In the event the ball rests against the flagstick with no part below the surface of the putting green, the ball is not holed and must be played as it lies (e.g., perhaps the ball is resting against a removed flagstick laying on the putting green). If the ball subsequently moves away or falls into the hole upon removing the flagstick (movable obstruction), replace the original ball on the lip of the hole (Rules 15.2a(1) and 14.2). The penalty for not holing out in stroke play is disqualification (Rule 3.3c).
Holed
Ball Embedded in Side of Hole
Dear John: What happens if a player’s tee shot on a par-3 hole plugs in the lip of the hole with part of the ball above the surface of the green? Does that count as a hole-in-one? If not, what should the player do? -- Stuckup
Dear StuckUp: Thank you for such a sadistic question. That’s got to be a golfer’s worst nightmare! Embedding is the key consideration. If the entire ball is embedded below the surface of the putting green within the hole, the ball is holed (definition of HOLED). It’s a hole-in-one, congratulations!
Sorry, but if only part of the ball is embedded below the surface of the putting green within the hole, the ball is not holed, no hole-in-one. This is true even if the ball is touching the flagstick (Clarification Holed/1). The best the player can do is a birdie two. Their options are:
1. Make a stroke at the ball trying to knock it into the hole (somewhat risky). There is no penalty if the ball hits the flagstick (Rule 13.2a(2)). However, the stroke counts even if the ball isn’t dislodged (definition of STROKE).
2. Remove the embedded ball by hand (safest choice) –they must first mark the ball (yes, must mark, perhaps to side of ball or a clubhead away; Rule 14.1a), then lift the embedded ball, fix the ball mark damage (Rule 13.1c(2)), clean the ball if they wish (Rule 14.1c), replace it on the repaired lip of the hole, and tap it in for a birdie two. Were the player not to mark the ball before pulling it out, they would incur a one-stroke penalty (Rule 14.1a) and be tapping it in from the lip of the hole for a par!
By the way, if the player removes the flagstick and accidentally dislodges the ball (either into the hole or away from hole), they must replace the ball on the lip of the hole and tap it in for a birdie (Rule 15.2a(1); flagstick is a movable obstruction).
Finally, had the ball rolled to rest against the flagstick in the hole (ball not embedded) with part of the ball below the surface of the putting green, it would be considered holed, a hole-in-one (Rule 13.2c)!
Unique Situations
Unique Situations
Ball Next to Turtle
Dear John: A player hit his tee shot into a red penalty area, right next to me! What are their options with me hiding inside my shell? Please don’t say, “play it as it lies.” -- Galapagos
Dear Galapagos: I agree that it would be heartless to play the ball as it lies next to you. The Rules of Golf do not consider you a dangerous situation, like fire ants or stinging bees (Rule 16.2). Those situations allow the player to take free relief provided that they drop in the same area of the course as the ball lies within one club-length of the nearest point of complete relief and no nearer the hole (places on that point if on putting green). Also, animal habits (e.g., a bird’s nest) are considered ground under repair, so free relief is not available when the ball lies in penalty area (definition of GROUND UNDER REPAIR and Rule 16.1a(2)).
However, there are some choices:
1. You’re pretty small (no offense) and an outside influence. The player could try nudging you with their foot or a stick without directly pushing you onto the ball to see if you would crawl away on your own. If you move the player’s ball making your getaway, they must replace it without penalty (Rule 9.6).
2. The player or anyone else could gently pick you up by any means (e.g., using a towel), and set you aside at a safe distance. If the ball moves in the process, the player must replace the ball on the original spot (estimated if not known) with a one-stroke penalty (Rule 9.4). However, if Local Rule E-13 is effect, there is no penalty if the player moves their ball while moving you (an animal not defined as a loose impediment), just replace the ball.
3. Of course, the player could always proceed directly under a one-stroke penalty-area relief option (Rule 17.1d), with or without the original ball (may substitute). The player may not take relief for an unplayable ball in a penalty area (Rule 19.1).
Safe travels. It all goes with having a home on a golf course.
Removing Snow Around Ball
Dear John: It was 55 degrees a few days after a light snow, so a buddy and I decided to venture out and play. The righthand side of the par-4 5th hole is shaded this time of year, so the fairway still had some snow cover. I remembered what you said about snow and natural ice (other than frost) being temporary water (if on the ground ) or loose impediments at the discretion of the player. Rather than play the ball as it lay in the snow or take temporary-water relief way over to the left-hand side of the fairway, I decided to carve out the snow around my ball (loose impediments), effectively “teeing it up”! I didn’t move the ball. Was that legit? Great fun! – Snowman
Dear Snowman: You bet! Pretty cool move (pun intended). Who can argue with playing the course as you find it and your ball as it lies? With a few exceptions, loose impediments may be removed anywhere on or off the course in any manner without penalty, so long as removal of the loose impediments doesn’t cause the ball to move (Rule 15.1).
Player Absent in Four-Ball Competition
Dear John: What happens at Men’s Day if one player on a side shows up late (after the first hole has started), or maybe can’t play a few holes because he’s taken ill, or has to sit out a hole to take an important phone call, or has to leave before the round is over? Is the side disqualified? -MissingInAction
Dear MissingInAction: Nothing happens. The Men’s Day format is four-ball handicapped stroke-play. Only one player on the side needs to score for each hole. Rule 23.4 states, “The side may be represented by one partner during all or any part of a round. It is not necessary for both partners to be present or, if present, for both to play on each hole” . . . “If the partner arrives only after the other partner has started play of a hole, the arriving partner is not allowed to play for the side until the next hole.” Further, only one partner need sign the scorecard in stroke play (Rule 23.2b).
To emphasize this point, there was an interesting situation in the USGA Amateur Four-Ball Sectional Qualifying Tournament held on November 12, 2014 at the Honolulu Country Club. Brent Grant, an 18-year-old, played by himself. His partner, Bill Walbert, a 47-year-old surgeon, was called into surgery the day of the tournament. It was too late for Grant to add a new partner. Grant beat the rest of the field, winning the lone qualifying spot. Even though Walbert didn’t play a stroke, both he and Grant still qualified together for the USGA Four-Ball Championship the following May at the Olympic Club.
Test Drops
Dear John: I miss-hit my tee shot on the par-3 14th hole and the ball came to rest just to the left of the cart path. I’m left-handed. Let’s say that I’m considering taking stance relief from the cart path. The surrounding area is hardpan with lots of little rocks. I know that I can move the rocks (loose impediments) out of the way before dropping so long as I don’t move my ball. What’s not clear is where my ball will bounce and roll when dropped. Is there such a thing as taking a test drop before my real drop? -- JustAsking
Dear JustAsking: It never hurts to ask. Sorry, but no test drops. There isn’t a Rule that prohibits test drops, so there is no one-stroke penalty, two-stroke penalty, or loss of hole penalty. Rather, a test drop is considered “contrary to the spirit of the game” and the “Committee is justified in disqualifying the player under Rule 1.2a (Serious Misconduct)” (Clarification 14.4/2). That’s not to say the Committee must disqualify the player, but may do so if it deems the act as serious misconduct (i.e., way out of line). A penalty other than disqualification may be imposed only if the Committee has other penalties listed in its own Code of Conduct adopted as a Local Rule (Rules 1.2a and 1.2b; one-stroke or general penalty).
Separately, the Rules do not allow any pre-shot testing of the putting green (or any wrong green) or in the bunker where the ball lies. Examples include rubbing the surface or rolling a ball on the putting green to see how a putt might break (Rule 13.1e), or splashing sand in the bunker where the ball lies with a practice swing to get a better feel for the sand (12.2b(1); although the player may splash or test sand in an adjacent bunker). The player is allowed to test the condition of a penalty area, such as taking practice swings that touch the ground or water (Rule 17.1b first bullet).
Ball On or Against Stray Ball
Dear John: I was playing the par-4 5th hole on The Quarry at Crystal Springs course (Maryland Heights, Missouri). My drive bounced a few feet into the native grass (general area) on the right-hand side of the hole. Interestingly, I found my ball sitting on a stray ball. The grass was thick and gnarly, so I decided to take lateral unplayable ball relief into the short rough rather than play the ball as it lies. Did I have any other options? -Twogether
Dear Twogether: Such an interesting situation! In addition to playing the ball as it lies or taking unplayable ball relief, the player may first take movable obstruction relief and then evaluate their options. The essential question is whether the player should proceed under Rule 15.2a(1), removing the stray ball and replacing their original ball in the high grass if it moves, or proceed under Rule 15.2a(2), lifting their ball and perhaps taking free relief in the short rough (Rule 15.2a(2)). The answer depends on whether the player’s ball is touching both the course and the stray ball or whether it is completely on the stray ball (not touching the course).
In this instance, as the balls are nestled in grass, the player’s ball is partially supported by the grass and Rule 15.2a(1) applies. The player may remove the movable obstruction (stray ball) without penalty. If their ball moves in the process, it must be replaced on the original spot (estimated if unknown) as provided in Rule 14.2. If the ball does not stay on the original spot, the player must try replacing it a second time, and if the ball still doesn’t stay on that spot, replace the ball by placing it on the nearest spot, no nearer the hole in the general area, where it will stay at rest (Rule 14.2e).
Having taken relief, the player has a new situation. They must accept the resulting conditions affecting the stroke, whether they have been improved or worsened (Rules 8.1b(3) and 8.1d(2)). As before, in the general area, the player must play the ball as it lies or take unplayable ball relief. Having taken relief, the player has a new situation.
Insect on Ball
Dear John: I was ready to make a stroke, only to glance down and see a bug on my ball. Can I shoo the bug away or flick it off my ball? What happens if I accidentally move the ball in the process? -- BeetleJuice
Dear BeetleJuice: A bug on one’s ball is really distracting! There are two considerations. First, it makes a difference if the bug is dead or alive. Second, if removing the bug moves the ball, was the ball lying on the putting green or elsewhere on the course?
Dead or Alive
Easily removed insects, whether dead or alive, are loose impediments, but not when the insect is both dead and adhering to the ball like a blade of grass (definition of LOOSE IMPEDIMENT). That means a dead bug on a ball must not be picked off or removed, except when the Rules allow the ball to be lifted and cleaned, such as when the ball is on the putting green (Rule 14.1c). On the other hand, a live insect, whether moving or not on the ball, is considered a loose impediment (definition of LOOSE IMPEDIMENT) and may be removed “in any way,” taking care not to move the ball (Rules 15.1a and 15.1b). The player should use their best judgement in determining if the bug is dead or alive (e.g., putting a dental mirror by the bug’s mouth and seeing if it fogs up!).
What if the Ball Moves?
The player incurs a one-stroke penalty if removing a loose impediment moves their ball, except when the ball lies on the putting green or in the teeing area (Rule 15.1b). The player must replace the ball on its original spot and the ball may be cleaned. Not replacing the ball and making a stroke is playing from a wrong place, which merits a two-stroke penalty in stroke play and loss of hole penalty in match play (Rule 14.7a).
Of course, flying insects (loose impediments) near the ball may be swatted or waved away (e.g., using one’s hand or cap) anywhere on or off the course (Rule 15.1a).
Can’t Find Ball-Marker
Dear John: Our regular group was playing this morning after an all-day rain yesterday. It was cart-path only and we were playing mark-lift-clean-and-replace in the general area (Local Rule E-2). On the 9th hole, after hitting our tee shots, I walked over to my ball on the right-hand side of the fairway and saw that it was a bad mudball. I marked the ball with a black tee (I know, brilliant), lifted it, and walked back to my cart to get a towel and clean it. Upon returning, I couldn’t find the tee. The spot was in the shadows amongst all kinds of leaves on wet grass. Is that a lost ball? Do I get a penalty? What should I do? -- TeeSearch
Dear TeeSearch: Maybe using a white tee next time would be a good idea. No, your ball isn’t lost. It’s in your hand! Just estimate the original spot and replace the ball without penalty (Rule 14.2c). Your reasonable judgement will be accepted (Rule 1.3b(2)).
Just For Fun
Just For Fun
Ode To the Par-3 3rd Hole
Dear John: Is there such a thing as golf poetry? -RobertFrost
Dear RobertFrost: Yes, indeed, just goggle “golf poems.” Alas, you’ve inspired me. Here’s some improvised Porto Cima poetry.
Ode to the Par-3 3rd Hole (Through the eyes of a beginner)
I don’t think that I shall ever see a “par 5” as short as thee. For it seems no matter what I do the best I score is par plus two.
An elevated tee from whence to look below to a big tiered green with a solidary hole. The water feature above the green sure is neat but not so much the two bunkers, pond and creek.
Sometimes I tee off and make a deep gash my ball squirts out and then goes splash. Try as I might to be a good sport it hurts like heck to come up short.
Other times with the pin tucked right I’ll slice my ball way out of sight. Oh, what I would give to use my divot tool instead of following the penalty-area Rule.
Then there is the sand with which to contend I can skull my ball out with the best of them. I complain a lot, but actually I’m having fun. Maybe some day I’ll make a hole-in-one!
Off-Season Additions
Weekly entries made between November 1, 2024 and May 1, 2025
Ball on Cart Path in Penalty Area
Dear John: The 3rd hole at Greenbriar Hills Country Club is a par-5 with a creek running the length of the hole on the left-hand side before crossing the fairway in front of the green. I hit my drive into some trees over the creek. Luckily, we found the ball on the cart path, but I had stance and swing interference and didn’t want to play the ball off the path (middle picture). After taking relief from the cart path into the rough, I was about to play when another player called at me to stop! He said the red penalty area is marked on the fairway side of the creek and extends all the way up the hill to the other side of the trees on the 4th hole; that I almost took cart path relief in a penalty area, a big no-no! So, what would have happened if I had gone ahead with cart path relief in the penalty area instead of belatedly taking lateral penalty relief on the fairway-side of the creek were my ball last crossed the red line? – HeyItWasACartPath
Dear HeyItWasACartPath: That’s easy enough to do. Free relief from an immovable obstruction (e.g., path) is generally allowed under Rule 16.1 anywhere on the course except in a penalty area (Rule 16.1a(2)). Taking such relief in a penalty area is proceeding under an inapplicable Rule. The only applicable Rule for relief in a penalty area in this situation is Rule 17.1d with a one-stroke penalty.
Fortunately, you stopped short of playing the ball after taking cart path relief and proceeded with taking penalty relief. That’s allowed! Rule 14.5b(3) provides that the player may correct the mistake of putting a ball into play under a Rule that does not apply, so long as they do so before making a stroke at the ball and may use any rule that applies to their situation.
You proceeded to take two-club-length lateral relief, so only incurred a one-stroke penalty (Rule 17.1d(3)). Had you made a stroke at the ball after taking cart path relief, you would have incurred three penalty strokes. The logic is a one-stroke penalty under Rule 17.1d, the only Rule that applies, and two additional penalty strokes for playing from a wrong place (Rule 14.7a; not a serious breach), a place not allowed under Rule 17.1d. In this instance, the penalties are additive (1+2=3; Rule 1.3c(4) last paragraph).
Note that the Committee may avoid this situation by employing Model Local Rule F-24 (Free Relief From Immovable Obstruction in Penalty Area), and specifying free relief from the cart path in the penalty area on the 3rd hole under modified Rule 16.1b.
Free Relief in General Area or Bunker?
Dear John: My approach shot from the fairway on the par-4 1st hole at the Aberdeen Golf Club (Eureka, Missouri) landed short of the green and gently rolled down the bank into the bunker. I’m a right-hander, so my stance is in the new sod on the bank marked with white paint as ground under repair (GUR). The ball is below my feet. There is no way I’m playing the ball as it lies! Where do I take free relief, out in the grass or in the bunker? -- Ponderer
Dear Ponderer: A miss short and right by a right-hander. That hardly ever happens (not). Where the player takes free relief from an abnormal course condition (e.g., GUR) depends on which area of the course their ball lies. In this instance the ball lies in a bunker, so free relief, if the player prefers not to play their ball as it lies, must be taken in the bunker (Rule 16.1c(1)).
As shown in the bottom picture, the player first determines their nearest point of complete relief (NPCR). That is, the nearest point in the bunker where the player has no interference with the GUR for lie of the ball and intended areas of stance and swing, when using the club, stance, swing and line of play for the stroke they would have made from the original spot if the GUR were not there (definition of NEAREST POINT OF COMPLETE RELIEF). Their relief area is within one club-length and no nearer the hole than this reference point, where there is no subsequent interference with the GUR (Rule 16.1c(1)). The player must drop a ball and play their next stroke from within this relief area.
Dear John: A friend of mine in his 60’s uses this slotted sand wedge (top picture). The club has sentimental value as he got it from his dad. He asked me if the design was legal. I had no idea. What do you think? -- NoFoiling
Dear NoFoiling: This is great! Of course, I’ve never seen a club like this; however, it didn’t take long to find out that it was non-conforming.
I went to the USGA website and dug into the USGA/R&A Equipment Rules (v1.2):
There under “Holes through the Head” in Figure 27 was an image of the subject sand wedge (Part 2 – Conformance of Clubs, 4. Clubhead a. Plain in Shape (i) All Clubs). Note that Figure 27 states the club is non-conforming. Holes through the head are not permitted for wood and iron heads, but are permitted for putter heads, excluding the face.
Some internet research revealed the club was marketed around 1976:
The club was designed around the principle of the air foil. Sand flowed over and under the foil to create lift, reducing the digging action caused by the leading edge of the club.
Simply carrying a non-conforming in one’s bag is not a breach of the Rules, but the club does count toward the 14-club limit (Rules 4.1a(3) and 4.1b). More significantly, making a stroke with a non-conforming club results in disqualification (Rule 4.1a).
Back-on-the-Line Relief in Same Penalty Area (Not)
Dear John: I hit a great drive on the par-5 14th hole at the Annbriar Golf Course (Waterloo, Illinois) and had an open 200-yard downhill shot to the green. I was thinking possible eagle. Alas, my shot went short and left into the creek bed. It last crossed the edge of a yellow penalty area. There was no way to play the ball. When I looked at taking back-on-the-line relief, the yellow line curved such that I couldn’t drop behind the point where the ball last crossed the line without being in the same penalty area. There is no dropping zone. Please don’t tell me I have to go back 200 yards under stroke-and-distance. What happens if I take two-club-length lateral relief no nearer the hole? -- RiskReward
Dear RiskReward: Ouch! Sorry, that’s hard to take. In this instance, the player cannot play the ball as it lies, nor can they take back-on-the-line penalty relief. Their only other option is playing from the spot of the previous shot 200 yards away under penalty of stroke-and-distance (Rule 17.1d(1); one-stroke penalty).
This penalty area marking is problematic (i.e., lengthy curving yellow line fronting the putting green). In taking back-on-the-line penalty relief, the player must keep the point where the ball is estimated to have last crossed the edge of the penalty area between them and the hole, going back and dropping on this imaginary line in any area of the course except the same penalty area as where the ball lies (Rule 17.1d(2)). Yes, a dropping zone would be an appropriate extra relief option in this situation.
Taking lateral relief (only applies to red penalty areas; Rule 17.1d(3)) would be proceeding under an inapplicable Rule (i.e., a procedure not allowed by Rule 17.1d for a ball that last crossed the edge of a yellow penalty area). The player would be considered playing under stroke-and-distance, the applicable Rule in such circumstances, but from a wrong place. They would incur a total of three penalty strokes – one under stroke-and-distance and two more for playing from a wrong place (Rule 14.7a). These penalties are independent of each other (1+2=3; Rule 1.3c(4) last paragraph). Further, in stroke play, the Committee may consider this a serious breach (playing from just short of the putting green versus 200 yards back in the fairway, although the player has already incurred three penalty strokes). If so, the player would be disqualified if they finished the hole after taking lateral relief and made a stroke to start the 15th hole (Rule 14.7b(1)). In match play, they would simply lose the 14th hole (Rule 14.7a).